#my brother got out of the car and is currently chatting with some men who are stuck next to us
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
do i spy a little hint of jealousy on jewel's face đ
#that's an awfully suspicious amount of reaction shots of jewel if i may say so myself đ€#summer night#smn ep2#whitejewel#jewelwhite#whitelune#meine grafiken#smngifmine#adrm#posting this while standing completely still on the autobahn rip#my brother got out of the car and is currently chatting with some men who are stuck next to us#we haven't moved a single cm in the last 30ish mins rip#at least my laptop is almost fully charged
6 notes
·
View notes
Text
Empty Threats
Jay Halstead
Pairing: Jay Halstead x Ruzek!Reader, Adam Ruzek x Sister!Reader
Description: Best friends tell each other everything, right?
Words: 1,360
Requested: yes by anonymous; I had an idea where Adam ruzek has a younger sister (early 20s) who's a paramedic and she starts dating jay and Adam gets super overprotective when finds out a few months into the relationship but is also hurt she didn't tell him
Warnings: fluff (need I explain?), overprotective Adam, Adam being a bimbo (like usual), reader being sassy, mild language?
A/N: Jay Halstead and Adam Ruzek deserve the world. Does this count as a Jay or an Adam fic? I apologize in advance for any grammatical errors.
â
Your big brother Adam, your best friend and largest support system. He was there for you when no one else could be. To say the two of you were close would be a drastic understatement. Both of you went in the same path as first responders, him a cop with the Intelligence unit and you a paramedic at Firehouse 51. You had your respective work families that always managed to come together at Molly's after shifts. Meaning when you were introduced to the resident Intelligence hottie and Adam's work friend you immediately hit it off with him. Drinks at Molly's turned to take out at home watching the Blackhawks. Telling your brother every little thing about your life turned into keeping your best-kept secret, Jay Halstead.
The two of you had a few blissful and dare I say romantic months. You practically began staying over at his place more often than yours. Adam being the oblivious bimbo of a big brother you had, didn't notice anything that was happening between you and Jay when you all gathered for hangouts at Molly's. How could he, someone in the prestige Intelligence unit, not be able to pick up on the longing looks you and Jay shared? You would probably never know. Of course, the only people to know you and Jay were in a relationship were each other. It's not that you wanted to hide it, it was just nice to come home and have each other to yourselves.
Now the two of you were nearing the point of just wanting to come out and say it because the hiding had just become harder to do. Jay never liked to admit it but whenever you were around he was always touchy. Wanting to either keep a hand on the small of your back or your thigh or simply holding your hand. He just had to keep you in reaching distance and whenever you were around friends you had to act like you barely talked to each other outside of that bar. Jay was beginning to get fed up with the sneaking around, sure, he has to the same thing for his job but he didn't feel the need to continue doing it in his relationship. It's not like you explicitly said that the two of you had to sneak around your friends it just kind of happened that way.
Here the two of you were, sitting on Jay's couch cuddled up and watching the Blackhawks game while sipping on a beer and munching on some pizza. In all honesty, you weren't even paying attention to the game on the television. You were too busy playing with Jay's hand he had wrapped around your shoulders. Your head was resting on his chest as you listened to his heartbeat, it almost lulling you to sleep.
Breaking you out of your reverie was a knock on Jay's door. The two of you shared a confused glance before a louder knock was heard. Jay had gotten up to answer the door while you pouted at the loss of his warmth. Five minutes had passed and Jay was still standing at the door. With furrowed brows, you got up and padded toward his entryway.
"Jay, who is it?" You asked, rubbing your suddenly tired eyes.
"Was that my sister?" You heard the voice of your older brother question.
"Oh, crap." You muttered mentally facepalming as Adam pushed his way into Jay's apartment.
"Hey, big brother." You greeted him with an awkward smile as he stood in front of you with a look of disbelief.
"Out of everyone in Chicago, my sister?" Adam asked.
"I'm standing right here you know." You rolled your eyes at his overprotectiveness.
"We'll talk about this later." Adam looked pointedly at you before turning to face Jay, "you and I are going to have an important chat."
Jay stood there with an amused look on his face as he watched the younger man attempt to threaten him, an army veteran and current detective for the Intelligence unit. You stood behind the taller of the two men with crossed arms and your hip jutted out. Jay's eyes flickered over to your figure as he bit back a loud laugh. You looked just about done with this entire situation while Adam continued to drone on with empty threats.
"Adam, can you just stop?" You spoke up in annoyance.
Adam whipped his head around at the sudden sound of your voice. He caught your droopy eyes and pouted lips, ah yes the infamous puppy eyes. The baby Ruzek trademark as he'd like to call it. With his back turned to Jay the man in question smiled widely as he noticed what you were trying to do.
"No, stop that. I'm trying to be serious here." Adam argued, waving a pointed finger at your face.
"It's half past midnight, what are you even doing here?" You questioned with crossed arms.
"It's confidential information." Adam retorted.
"He was asking me advice on how to get Kim back." Jay spoke up from behind the taller man.
"Seriously?" Adam deflated and turned to Jay with a scowl.
"You couldn't have just asked him after work tomorrow?" You raised your eyebrows.
"It was a time-sensitive situation." Adam said flatly.
"Yeah, okay." You laughed unconvinced, "I'm tired, can we finish this tomorrow? I just had a double shift." You rubbed at your eyes again.
"I'll drive you home." Adam nodded as he grabbed your arm to pull to the door.
"Butâ" You scoffed.
"No, I'm driving you home where you can be sassy without your boy toy to help gang up on me." Adam shook his head.
"Boyfriend." You corrected.
"Whatever." Adam shrugged.
You pulled on your jacket and slipped on your shoes before turning back to Jay and placed a quick kiss on his lips, "I'll see you later." You smiled as Adam grabbed your forearm and pulled you out the door.
Eventually, the two of you pulled up to your apartment building. The entire ride there Adam was lost in his thoughts, meaning he was thinking about the fact his baby sister was dating his coworker and friend. He silently shifted in his seat to face you. You looked at him expectantly while he formulated his thoughts into words.
"Why didn't you tell me?" Adam asked, tilting his head to the side.
"It's not like I did it on purpose. It just kinda happened." You shrugged.
"But you always tell me everything. I guess not anymore." Adam scoffed.
"Adam, if this makes you feel any better you're the first one to know." You suggested hoping to get him to stop pouting.
"How long?" Adam nodded before asking.
"A few months." You answered.
"And I'm the first?" Adam questioned.
"Isn't that what I just said?" You asked.
"Fair enough." Adam nodded, "next time I don't want to walk into my sister and her boy toy though." Adam relaxed slightly.
"Boyfriend." You corrected again.
"Same difference." Adam pursed his lips.
"So we're good?" You asked hopefully.
"Yeah, as long as I get actual information from now on. And if he hurts you I won't hesitate to hurt him and make Olinsky help cover for me." Adam crossed his arms.
"All right, I'll take that." You nodded reluctantly, "just don't hurt him too bad, okay?"
"No promises." Adam laughed.
You leaned forward and placed a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you." You smiled widely.
"What can I say? I'm a great big brother." Adam shrugged nonchalantly.
You laughed before stepping out of his car to head into your apartment.
"No staying over at his place anymore!" Adam called out.
"I'm not sixteen anymore, Adam." You shook your head, "I'll do what I want."
"I swear I'm putting a tracker on you." Adam argued.
"Good luck with that, big brother. Bye!" You waved before opening the door to your building and headed in.
It's safe to say none of Adam's threats worked but Jay played it off for the sake of his sanity. It's not like Jay would hurt you anyway, he's learned from his mistakes if you could call them that.
#request#fanfiction#imagine#one shot#one chicago#one chicago imagine#one chicago fanfiction#chicago pd imagine#chicago pd fanfiction#chicago pd#jay halstead x y/n#jay halstead x you#jay halstead x reader#jay halstead fanfiction#jay halstead imagine#jay halstead#adam ruzek x sister!reader#jay halstead x ruzek!reader#ruzek!sister
357 notes
·
View notes
Text
Mayhem, amongst other things - Shelby Sister
Request - Hi! Can I request an imagine with prompts 82, 47, and 73 with Finn Shelby? Somehow he and the reader get into a scrape and he's super chill about it afterwards. Thank you!! âHow strangely nonchalant for someone who almost died a minute ago.â âLook, Iâm not the brightest tool in the ... toolbox.â âGot your back.â @bookstoreblossom
A/N : This may be a little shit, but itâs got me out of my writing funk!!! I thought this request fit a lot better with a Shelby sister reader rather than a romantic reader.
January 1924 - Aged Sixteen
Life as one of the Shelbyâs could never be quiet, especially not when you were twins with Finn Shelby. There was never a day the two of you werenât causing chaos, unintentional chaos, as you always told Tommy, when you were inevitably dragged into his office.
When you were younger, it was for stupid, tiny things - stealing sweets from the corner shop, skipping off school to go swimming in the Cut with Isaiah, or, one memorable time when you had managed to get a hold of Johnâs gun off the sideboard, and Finn almost shot Ada.
However, as you both got older, the chaos, as Polly said, seemed to follow you more closely, though this time it was all the more unintentional, the two of you unconsciously attempting to get the attention of the family who often half-forgot you existed. Stealing sweets turned into stealing your brothers cars, driving them recklessly around Birmingham in the dead of night, yelling at the top of your lungs, fuelled by drink and teenage highs, skipping off school turned into leaving completely, and the both of you started to do an awful lot more running. More specifically running away from people - like the group of several men with guns who were currently chasing you through the streets of Birmingham.Â
You were glad you had had practice running away from your elder siblings all of these years, you mused, as you raced down the cobbled street, Finn right behind you, occasionally looking around to see if you had managed to shake off the disgruntled men running close behind you.Â
âI told you going into that bar was a bad idea!âÂ
You yelled back to him, skidding around a corner and nearly slipping on the wet cobblestones, the high heels that Polly had bought you for your birthday to âmake you try and be more of a ladyâ clutched tightly in your hands. At least one of them. The other had been lost several streets ago, after Finnâs genius idea to throw it at the men, which had had zero success, and though you didnât see, sounded very much like it had smashed someones window.Â
âYou were the one who wanted to go there!â He exclaimed, his voice slightly muffled , as he turned his head back again.Â
âYou were the one who pointed a bloody gun at them - all they were asking was if we were Shelbyâs!â
âAnd you said yes-â
âThey didnât seem intimidating!â You protested, feet sore from hitting of the uneven pavement.Â
âThey were holding guns-â
âMost people in our life hold guns, Finnegan!â
âThat doesnât make it normal.â
âBesides,â You continued, breathing heavily. âYou were the one who shot at them!â
âLook, Iâm not the brightest tool in theâŠâ He paused for a moment. âToolbox, but-â
You sniggered, despite the situation. âYou can say that again.â
âBut, they were going to shoot us.â He continued. âProbably.â Another pause. âOkay, maybe not, but it seemed rational at the time!â He wheezed a little, out of breath. âBesides, I missed.â
You were coming onto the street of Watery Lane now, and the angry Italian yelling seemed a lot quieter and farther away than it had at the start of the chase.Â
âJust like you missed with my shoe. Pollyâs going to have your head for that.â You said, exhaling loudly, as the two of you crashed relatively loudly into your childhood home, slamming the door shut behind you.Â
âAh yes, Iâm sure thatâs what sheâll be annoyed at. Not the rest of it.â Finn said drily, sniggering, as you both slid down the door, resting your heads against it, trying to regain your breath.Â
You halfheartedly wacked him with the remaining shoe, before bouncing back up to standing.Â
âAnyway, do you want some cake? Bet Pol has some left.â
âHow strangely nonchalant for someone who almost died a minute ago.âÂ
You raised an eyebrow, with a grin, waiting for his answer.Â
âYeah, though. Do you reckon she has any of that weird custard she made the other day?â
You let out a laugh, as he wrapped an arm around your shoulders, ruffling your hair.Â
ââââ
You both sat at the table, eating your cake, and laughing about the days adventure , knowing very well there would be a similar event tomorrow, and the day after, and the day after that, when your brothers features changed into seriousness for a moment.Â
âYou know Iâve always got your back, yeah?â
You werenât entirely sure where this was coming from, but you assumed it was something to do with the chat he and Tommy had last week, where you had heard several minutes of yelling coming out of your eldest brothers office. You knew there was a lot of pressure put on Finn to look after you, even though you were the same age, even though you hated it.Â
âI know that, Finn.â You replied, grinning at your twin, with chocolate smeared around his mouth just like when he was five. âIâve got yours too. Shelby twins for life, yeah?â You linked your pinky around his, and squeezed, the way you had when you were younger, your little secret twin code.Â
For a few minutes, the two of you sat in unusual, blissful silence. That was, at least, until you heard the door same open, and the voice of your elder brother.Â
âTwo windows smashed! Fucking Italians, of all people, what in fucks name were you two thinking-â You heard Thomas bellow down the hall.Â
The two of you winced.Â
âBack door?â You asked, looking towards the kitchen door that led to the back yard.Â
âItalians!â You heard Thomas continue his rant, his footsteps nearing.Â
Finn was a little paler than usual, as he grabbed his bowl of cake.Â
âYeah.â He whispered, pushing back his chair a little too suddenly, sending it falling with a clatter.Â
âOh for fucks sa-â You began.Â
âFinn! Y/N!â Thomas bellowed.
âRun?â He questioned, already halfway to the back door.
You glanced to the door, and back to where the yelling from your brother was coming from.Â
âYeah.â
As the two of you sprinted down the same street youâd been running up only an hour ago, Finn still clutching onto his bowl of cake, it occurred to you that you wished that this would never change.Â
Shelby twins for life.
Permanent Tag List :
@haphazardhufflepuff
@meteora-fc
@cass-danvers
@peppermintbars
@smallheathgangsters
@lovemissyhoneybee
@wnygirl2012
@ms-reader
@annabethgranger123
@peakyblindersengland
#peaky blinders fanfic#peaky blinders#peaky blinders headcanon#peaky blinders imagines#peaky blinder headcanon#finn shelby#finn shelby imagines#finn shelby x reader#peaky blinders imagine#finn shelby imagine#shelby sibling#shelby sister imagine#shelby sister#tommy shelby x reader#tommy shelby imagines#tommy shelby imagine#shelby twins#the shelby twins
687 notes
·
View notes
Quote
hi! i just recently found ur account and love itđđ can i request adam driver x reader and they are dating. reader is a bit younger and he gets jealous over one of her guy friends bc he thinks she deserves someone younger than him. & it ends super fluffy :)
@avengxrs423â
Yay, my first request! Thank you so much for the kind words. This was fun to write, I hope you enjoy!
Doubts
Pairing- Adam Driver X FemReader
Summary: Adam has always been aware of the age gap he has with his fiance. He tries to move past it, but a chance meeting with your famous old friend brings the worry crashing back.
Warnings: Language, insecurity, mild smut, paparazzi. WC-2,700
âMr. Driver, over here! Miss (Y/L/N), this way!â Adam followed you out of the car, thanking the driver, his eyes on you as the crowd of reporters and paparazzi lined either side of the walkway into the restaurant. It was always these sorts of outings, where the press knew heâd be in attendance to a new hot spot, that made him nervous. Wary of how easily you could be accosted, even injured. He was nothing if not protective of you.
Standing closely next to you, Adam places his hand on your lower back, joining you in smiling around for the cameras as you slowly moved forward. His security team had the doors open ahead of you, mere steps away.
âHave you set a date for the wedding yet?â
âLetâs see the ring again, Miss. (Y/L/N)!â
âMr. Driver, what do you have to say to fans who find the age gap between you to be too much?â
Adam worked actively not to react to the last question, his body tensing. When he looked down at you, he found you were already watching him, the glamorous smile still dazzling everyone, but he read the caution in your eyes. When you were both through the doors and they shut behind you, he began to breathe a little more freely, casting the reporter's rude question out of his mind.
He was taking you on a date and wanted to make sure the evening was special. His publicist had set it up, as this new restaurant was the current âplace to be and be seenâ in New York City. While Adam could care less, he knew fans everywhere were chomping at the bit to see more of him and you together, in New York especially.
The makeup artist who won the movie starâs heart. It was a major headline when you first started dating publicly, which made you both laugh as Adam had to work to convince you he was interested, in the beginning. Newly engaged now, Adam could see the romance of it, could understand why fans enjoyed the story. But he hated, absolutely despised, how every damn article made sure to mention, directly or not, the age gap between the two of you.
He had had no intention of falling in love with anyone he worked with, he hadnât been actively seeking-but you had shown up one day one and after one brief conversation, he was smitten. His feelings only grew over the two years you worked together, but he had hesitated greatly in acting on them, solely because you were 10 years younger than him.
When you finally got together, he felt like the luckiest man, that you would love him back, age be damned. You were cautious at first, eventually believing he genuinely wanted to be with you, not just have a fling. He had waited four months into the relationship to make it public (which was no easy feat, but you were supportive through all of it), and of course, the articles started on pointing it out straight away, some going as far as to point out where you were when he was enlisted in the Marines, or graduating Juilliard.
You told him it didnât matter, repeatedly. And never got mad at him for fixating when a particularly brutal article was released. He had felt guilty many times that you had to comfort and reassure him so consistently, yet it made him love you even harder. And life went on, happily, your relationship solid.
When news broke that he had proposed, the articles started up with renewed fervour. He had been trying to hide from you just how much this upset him, how the doubt was creeping back into his mind...
Tonight was meant to be a sophisticated, romantic evening that served the double purpose of getting Adam press coverage before heading back to L.A. As you were shown to your table by the excited owner, Adam watched you chatting away with her, complimenting their design and success. You wore a beautiful hunter green dress made of satin, it fell to just above your knees and complimented your glowing skin perfectly. He was enraptured by you, whether your wore sweatpants, a dress-and especially when you wore nothing. Green was his favourite colour on you.
At the table reserved for the two of you, Adam helped you take your seat, his hand brushing gently against your hair, before taking his own. Annie and the waiter who had appeared handed you the course descriptions, before asking if you had any dietary needs. âThank you so much, Annie-honestly just tell the chef weâre game for anything!â You said, grinning. Annie winked before setting off to the kitchen.
Adam nodded politely at the waiter, who took their drink orders, before sweeping away, finally giving him time to study you. âHow do you like it?â He gestured around them, at the dark lit, moody and stylish venue. It was busy, filled mainly with notable celebrities, though he hadnât seen anyone heâd met before. He hoped you liked it, not being one for going out to fancy dinners-you were a homebody, preferring to curl up with a good book.
âAdam, this is great! We havenât been to a dinner like this in forever, and did you hear what Annie said?â You gushed, beaming, and Adam felt his worries washing away, â13 courses! 13! Youâre going to have to carry me out of here, babe.â
âIâm fine with that,â He replied, enjoying the flush that spread across your cheeks. âBut letâs be honest, youâre going to end up giving me half your food, pretty girl, you always do.â
You pouted, âIâm making a renewed effort tonight, just wait.â
Adam laughed, and the two of you settled in, the conversation flowing as you discussed the upcoming film Adam was starring in, of which you were working as his artist. The food was, as expected, incredible. Adam loved how you took a photo of each plate, even though neither of you had social media accounts. You still took photos of all the food you ate, just for the fun of it, or as you told him âsimply to document our adventures!â.
It was around the ninth course that the evening took a turn.
A commotion at the doors captured the attention of some of the patrons. Adam glanced up, but from where your table was, he couldnât see much. The paparazzi outside were shouting too loudly to decipher what they were saying, so it wasnât until Adam saw your friend walk in, his brother and friend in tow, that he knew his mood was about to shift.
Tom Holland was one of the first celebrities you had worked with when you started working in L.A. And heâd always kept in touch, even when his own fame skyrocketed and before you were public with Adam. And actually, Adam did like the kid-he was beyond well mannered and genuine, and from the stories you had told, a very considerate friend. Tomâs glowing recommendation of your work was part of the reason Disney had hired you on for the Star Wars films, which was how Adam had met you.
Really, Adam had no reason not to love Tom Holland and be happy to see him arrive with his brother Harry and friend Harrison. It was just the minor, ridiculous concern Adam had that, being close in age, you and Tom were more much suited for one another. A concern that had poisoned his mind for your entire relationship.
Seeing his eyes over your shoulder, you turned to look where Adam had been and exclaimed in delight when you saw your friend. Adam quickly arranged his features to match yours, nerves shooting through him. Tom spotted you when you stood, in all your dazzling beauty, and grinned before making a beeline towards your table. The owner, Annie, had been leading the men to a nearby table and stood back politely while you all greeted one another.
â(Y/N), love! How are you?â Tom gave you a hug, âAnd Adam, good to see you mate!â Adam took his offered hand, giving a quick handshake. (Y/N) hugged the other two, chatting amicably.
âGood to see you, Tom-hi Harry, Harrison,â Adam greeted the other two before placing his hand on your lower back. Inwardly, he felt more stable in doing this, but he worried it would look possessive. If you thought so, you made no objection, stepping a little closer to his side while you beamed at your friends.
âI didnât realize youâd be in New York this week, Tom!â You said, smacking his arm playfully.
Tom held his hands up as if in surrender, âIt was completely last minute, just stopping off for two days before we head to L.A.â He glanced between the two of you, âI nearly forgot-congratulations again on the engagement! This is the first time Iâve seen you both in person since!â
Adam smiled, âWe really appreciated the gift you sent, Tom-that was too kind.â And it had been quite the gift, in addition to a beautiful and extravagant flower arrangement, Tom had made a personal donation to Adamâs charity, Arts in the Armed Forces, and shared the charity on his social media. Theyâd had an influx of new donations from his fans and followers.
âArts in the Armed Forces is incredibly important to Adam and me, Tom-you really knocked that gift out of the park.â (Y/N) agreed, her arm snaking around Adamâs waist with affection.
Tom waved off their thanks good-naturedly, âWell, weâre going to leave you to what looks very delicious-Annie, Iâll have what Adam and (Y/N) are having!â Tom grinned briefly at the owner, âAnd weâre still on for lunch when you both come to L.A. Next week, yeah?â
After assuring Tom theyâd see him soon and bidding their farewells, Adam and you sat back down, diving back into your food. You chatted happily about bumping into Tom, which quickly transitioned into excitement for returning to L.A., as the cold of January in New York City was getting a little old for you both. You loved it here, were all too happy to call it home when your relationship escalated and Adam asked you to live with him. And though you both spent a lot of time away from your New York brownstone, it was always going to be home.
Adam worked to enjoy the rest of the evening, but heâd rather lost his appetite, the food tasteless on his tongue. Because seeing Tom had brought the wave of insecurity crashing back down on Adam, that you were too good for him, too young, that you deserved someone better, to be with someone who smiled more easily and with whom you shared more in common with. He knew you loved him, but his brain kept asking-did you realize what you could have if you broke up?
When you climbed into the car after dinner, having said warm goodbyes to Tom and his party and touring the kitchen with Annie to thank the chef and his team, Adamâs smile dropped. He sat back in his seat, confirming with the driver that he could take them home, before dropping his head against the headrest and closing the divider between the front and back seats.
âAdam?â Your voice cut through the silence after only a few moments, concern evident in your tone.
Adam glanced down at you next to him, softening when he looked into your wide eyes, âSorry, sweetheart, whatâs up?â
You frowned, turning in your seat to face him more directly, âI want you to tell me whatâs up, youâve been in a funny mood half the night-you okay?â
âIâm alright, just tired-that was a lot of food over a long time.â He shrugged, looking away. For a moment, he thought you were going to leave it at that, but he should have known better; one of the reasons he adored you was your commitment to being the most stubborn person in the room. In an instant, you undid your seatbelt and slid from your seat, carefully climbing over him so that you could straddle his lap, all of his attention now on you.
Adamâs hands went to your hips instinctively to hold you steady, as you glared at him, âBabe, I know youâre not saying it, and I donât want you to feel forced here, but I thought weâd talked about this.â The car hit a minor bump and you sank into his lap, nearly bumping heads, from the force.
He gripped your hips tighter, âWe did, I just...I canât help it, I feel like-like Iâm holding you back.â He murmured with his eyes on your stomach, shame flooding through him.
You sighed, not without affection, âHolding me back from what, exactly? You are my everything, Adam, and without you...I canât even begin to imagine my life without you.â
You slid your hands from his chest to his neck, where they rested gently, thumbs brushing across the lower half of his jaw. Adam closed his eyes briefly, âBut if you did imagine it, properly, you might see that someone like Tom-I mean, heâs your age, goes to more parties and events, youâd have more fun-â
Your mouth was on his, cutting off Adamâs words, his mind going blank. The feel of you against him, your lips on his, was more than enough to render him speechless. After a moment, you pulled back, your cheeks flushed and expression serious, âI understand that sometimes, we notice the age gap a little more because the press thinks itâs interesting, but Adam, I need you to understand. I need you to see just how much I do not care about any of that, what they say or think or even about the actual difference in our ages! I never think about it, because it has no effect whatsoever on how fucking madly in love with you I am.â (Y/N) cupped his face in her hands, holding his gaze.
âI-I love you too, so much, pretty girl,â He sighed, his emotions raw, âI just want the best for you, always.â
âYou are the best for me, which is why I said yes to marrying you when you got down on one knee, in our apartment, wearing nothing but those ridiculous shorts. Itâs why Iâd say yes, again and again, Adam. Do you think I like going to parties? That I donât have fun with you?â Your voice raised slightly in exasperation, while Adam stared at you in wonder; youâd never been so passionate about this before-despite having had the conversation many times, âI have an adventure every single day with you, I love everything about our lives together, and honestly, babe...â Your voice lowered considerably, a soft breathy croon now, âI canât picture a guy like Tom treating me how you do, knowing exactly what I need from a man, always taking such good care of me.â
She punctuated these words by grinding against him, her eyes darkening in arousal. Adam groaned at the sensation, âPretty girl, youâre too good for me.â
(Y/N) smiled at Adam, âNo, Iâm just right for you and youâre just right for me.â
âDamn it, I love you!â He gasped, before sliding one hand from your hip to the back of your neck and pulling you close, his lips on yours before you could reply. You let out a small whimper, melting into him. Your arms circled around his neck, and Adam could feel the intent in your body, the overwhelming need to send him the message that he was yours, and you-you were his.
âI love you, Adam, forever.â You sighed against his lips, deepening the kiss further.
All thoughts that werenât of (Y/N) kissing him in the back of their town car, soared from Adamâs mind. His new focus on getting you home, so that he could show you just how much he appreciated your patience and understanding. And as you shivered from his touch, his name on your lips, you successfully and unknowingly convinced Adam his doubts were unwarranted, that you loved him endlessly, as he loved you.
#adam driver x reader#adam Driver x you#adam driver#reader insert#reader x tom holland#fanfic#requests open#requested#fluff#angst
129 notes
·
View notes
Note
I didn't know I needed this until now. Prompt idea: Dirk meets Todd's parents who just assume Dirk is his boyfriend, and for fun Dirk plays along while Todd is clueless
i decided this prompt would work with a christmas setting, so here we are! iâm back!
i tweaked the prompt just slightly by making dirk âplay alongâ unknowingly, so without realizing what toddâs parents are implying. the result however is the same mortifying ordeal for todd, amusement for everyone else and fluffy set up for the next step in dirk and toddâs relationship! i hope thatâs alright!
possible tw: alcohol and some swear words.
merry christmas yâall! x
-
âAre you absolutely certain itâs alright for me to tag along?â Dirk asked, for maybe the 18th time that day.
âFor the last time, Dirk, my parents were the ones to invite you themselves. I know you donât know them yet, but let me tell you, my parents are the kind of people who wonât do something they donât actually want to. So yes, Dirk, Iâm absolutely certain youâre welcome to spend Christmas with me and my family this year. Now please, stop asking.â Todd explained, for what he hoped would be the last time. He kept his eyes on the road as he drove - much to Dirkâs dismay who wanted to be the one behind the wheel himself, which Todd refused to let happen, insisting that he wanted to live to see the new year - but he could practically feel Dirk furrow his brow in deep thought.
âAs long as youâre sure.â Dirk finally mumbled his reply.
Todd resisted the urge to roll his eyes. âIâm sure.â He said instead.
Dirk was uncharacteristically quiet on the drive over to Toddâs parentsâ house, a fact which would normally demand all of Toddâs attention, but he was currently too nervous himself to be of much comfort to his friend. The last time Todd had seen his parents was when he told them everything. The faked pararibulitis, the real reason for him dropping out of college, the screwing his band over, the money⊠They had, of course, been very upset and hurt, but ultimately willing to forgive Todd. They just asked for some time, which Todd happily gave them.
That had been four months ago. Todd had talked to his parents in the meantime, on the phone and via email, but he had yet to actually spend time with them, face to face. His mother had assured him that she and Toddâs father had moved on and forgiven him. And Todd believed them. But he also knew they would like to talk about it. As soon as his parents had expressed their need for some time to think, Todd had taken the opportunity to escape the uncomfortable situation. Four months ago.
It was one thing to hash things out over email or even on the phone, but another to do so face to face. While his parentsâ gesture to invite Toddâs eccentric colleague/best friend along had been made to assure Dirk didnât have to spend Christmas alone, Toddâs relief of being able to take Dirk with him had been partly selfish. Dirk was his buffer. Any time he felt too uncomfortable, he could just use Dirk as a distraction. That, and Dirk provided Todd with comfort and support he desperately needed, a fact he was a little less willing to admit, even to himself.
Too soon for both of the men, they had arrived at Toddâs parentsâ house. Todd took a deep breath after putting the car safely in park. âReady?â He asked the man next to him.
âNo.â Came Dirkâs reply.
âYeah, me neither.â Todd sighed. âLetâs go.â
They both made their way to the door which was immediately flown open before either of them had the chance to even entertain the idea of ringing the doorbell.
Amanda threw her hands around her brotherâs neck in a quick hug. âThank fuck youâre here, Iâve been alone with them for like an hour.â She said and then moved onto wrap Dirk in a quick hug of his own.
âSorry, we left late. Dirk couldnât decide on a tie.â Todd said.
Dirk rolled his eyes. âRight, that and Todd pretended to have a headache and contemplated calling in sick. From Christmas.â He replied.
Amanda gave Todd a dirty look. âWimp.â She said.
âShut up. Both of you.â Said Todd and finally stepped into the house with Amanda and Dirk on his heels.
As soon as they entered the house, they were met with the sharp ringing of the smoke detector.
âGuys, Todd and Dirk are here!â Amanda yelled over the alarm.
âCome in, come in!â Came the reply from the direction of the kitchen.
The trio made their way toward the voice and the alarm.
âMom, is something on fire?â Todd asked as they entered the kitchen to see Toddâs mother surrounded by grey smoke.
âOf course not, Todd, you know that alarm is too sensitive.â Toddâs mother replied nonchalantly and took a sip of her white wine.
âSmoke detectors tend to react to smoke.â Amanda said.
âYeah, well, a little smoke never hurt anybody.â Came the reply.
âI wouldnât put money on that.â Amanda remarked.
Suddenly the alarm quieted down. âGot it!â Yelled Toddâs father from somewhere in the house.
âThanks babe!â His wife replied. Then her eyes finally landed on Dirk. âOh you must be Dirk! So nice to meet you honey, sorry for the smell.â She said and put down her wine glass.
âHello Mrs. Brotzman. Itâs a pleasure to finally meet you.â Dirk replied in a nervous voice. âI hope itâs alright that I-â He was cut off by Toddâs mother wrapping him in a surprisingly strong hug.
âThe moment Todd mentioned you had no family in the States I knew we had to have you over for Christmas! Lucky us youâre not from here, huh? Gosh that accent is adorable by the way, I totally see the appeal.â She said and patted Dirkâs cheek after pulling away from the hug.
âJesus, mom.â Todd groaned.
âT-Thank you, Mrs. Brotzman.â Dirk replied, quite taken aback by the friendly welcome.
Toddâs mother made a face like sheâd smelled something bad - other than whatever had just set off the smoke detector. âUgh, no, Mrs. Brotzman is my mother-in-law. Please call me Jo, Joanna if Iâm in trouble.â She said.
Dirk smiled and let his shoulders drop a little in relief. âAlright. Jo, then.â He said.
Jo smiled back and patted Dirk on the shoulder. âGood kid.â
âWhoâs being a good kid? Surely not any of ours?â Said Toddâs father as he stepped into the kitchen.
âDadâŠâ Groaned Todd and Amanda.
Jo laughed. âOf course not. This is Dirk.â She told her husband.
âAh yes, howâs it going, Dirk? Iâm Thomas.â He said and extended his hand to Dirk.
âItâs⊠Good. Going good. Thank you for having me, Mr. Brotzman.â Replied Dirk as he shook Thomasâ hand.
âTold you, itâs Thomas.â Insisted Thomas.
Dirk gave an awkward smile. âAh, yes, Thomas. Of course.â He said.
âGood to have you here with us, Dirk. Jo and I were just saying how itâs about damn time.â Said Thomas.
Dirk blushed. âWhy thank you, Thomas. Iâm very happy to have been invited.â He said.
Todd furrowed his brow in confusion. Had he even talked about Dirk that much to his parents? In fact, heâd made the conscious effort not to, as much of Dirk was impossible to explain without explaining⊠Well, Dirk. So why were they so eager to meet the guy?
âWine anyone? We can have a drink in the living room while the ham calms down.â Said Jo.
âYou should know that in this house we have to hope for momâs cooking to âcalm downâ before we attempt to eat it.â Amanda fake-whispered to Dirk.
âOh hush you.â Said Jo. âSo weâre not a family of chefs! We have other strengths.â She added.
âIâll drink to that.â Said Thomas while he poured himself a glass of red wine. âDirk, are you a red or white kind of guy?â He asked.
Dirk froze. âUh, I⊠I suppose-â
âRed, right? Cause itâs richer, more⊠Fruity.â Todd jumped in.
Dirk looked grateful for the interruption. âYes. Red, thatâs right.â
âGreat, I wonât be the only one emptying the bottles of red tonight! These three wonât give up the white.â Thomas said.
âThatâs because itâs better.â Said Amanda.
âHere, here!â Said Jo and raised her glass in a toast.
Thomas nudged Dirk. âThey just donât get it.â He said.
Dirk didnât even care that heâd never actually tasted a drop of red wine, he just enjoyed the feeling of camaraderie with Toddâs father. Dirk smirked at Todd, as if to say âlook, look how well itâs going.â Todd rolled his eyes fondly at Dirk. As he turned away, he caught his motherâs eye, who gave him a look he couldnât quite read. It was a warm look though, similar to the teasing ones sheâd given him before he revealed what an asshole he was. Todd felt his throat tighten at the warmth of the look, and quickly poured some wine down it.
âLetâs move to the living room to chat, I want to know all there is to know about you, Dirk!â Said Jo and began leading the way to the living room.
âAnd by all she means-â Todd began.
âAll that has nothing to do with time traveling, soul swapping or alternate dimensions, I know.â Said Dirk.
Once seated around the living room - Dirk, Todd and Amanda on the couch, Jo and Thomas snuggly on an old armchair facing the couch - Jo leaned forward and gripped her glass tight. âSo, Dirk. Tell me.â She said.
Dirk blinked a few times in silence. âTell youâŠ?â He questioned.
âEverything!â Jo clarified.
âHow about we start with: where are you from? England?â Asked Thomas.
âYes, England.â Dirk replied. âNot much to say about it though, I came here when I was quite young.â
âYour parents wanted a change of scenery?â Asked Jo.
Dirk smiled awkwardly. âSomething like that.â
Todd tensed next to him, knowing the topic was nearing dangerously emotional territory for Dirk.
âWhere are they now? Back in England?â Jo asked.
âOh. WellâŠâ Dirk began.
âMom, this isnât an interrogation.â Interrupted Todd.
âOf course not!â Jo exclaimed.
âI donât think your mom meant it that way, Todd.â Thomas said and gave Todd a disapproving look.
âI know, just-â Todd sighed.
âItâs alright, Todd.â Said Dirk. âTruth is, Jo, I havenât seen my parents in a long time. I was told they died a while ago though. I havenât been able to confirm it, but I donât have a reason not to believe it to be true.â He explained vaguely.
Jo and Thomas stared at him in silence for a moment. Amanda took a rather large sip of her wine. Todd placed his hand on Dirkâs in his lap and gave it a supportive squeeze. Dirk gave him a soft smile in return.
âIâm sorry, Dirk, I didnât know. Todd never saidâŠâ Jo finally said and gave Todd a stern look. Todd wasnât sure why, but clearly his mother thought it should have been obvious to Todd to inform her of Dirkâs parentsâ status.
âItâs quite alright, Jo. Like I said, I havenât seen them in a long time. Since I was a boy, really. Iâm quite used to being on my own.â Dirk reassured her.
âYouâre not though.â Said Todd quickly. âOn your own, I mean.â
Dirk gave him a watery smile. âNo, I suppose Iâm not.â He said quietly.
âAwwâŠâ Said Jo. âYou two are so precious.â She added.
âWhat?â Asked Todd.
âThank you.â Replied Dirk.
âHow did you meet again? Toddâs recount was pretty vague.â Jo asked.
Todd was still trying to decipher what his mother had meant by her last comment when Dirk already went to answer the new question.
âOh itâs quite the story, actually!â He said, his mood immediately back to chipper.
âUh, yeah, maybe the, uh⊠Abridged version of the story, Dirk?â Said Todd.
Dirk turned to look at him. âAh.â He said at the expression on Toddâs face. âOf course.â
Toddâs parents exchanged a look that made Toddâs ears burn for some reason.
âWell, you see, I broke into his apartment through the window.â Dirk explained.
Todd squeezed the bridge of his nose. âRight, cause he⊠He got the wrong apartment.â He said.
âI did?â Asked Dirk. Todd gave him a look. âYes, of course I did. Stupid Dirk, always climbing through other peopleâs windows by accident.â He added.
âRight, so⊠Dirk had just moved in and he forgot his keys. And so he tried to get into his apartment through the window, only he climbed into mine, cause itâs right below his.â Todd explained.
âYes.â Agreed Dirk. âPrecisely.â
âWow.â Jo commented. âWhat a⊠What do the kids say? A sweet-meet?â She asked.
Amanda snorted into her wine glass. âA meet-cute.â She corrected her mother.
âRight!â Said Jo. âA meet-cute!â
Todd flipped Amanda off while their mother explained the concept of âmeet-cuteâ to their father.
âWe had a meet-cute too, didnât we Thomas?â Jo said after a moment.
âI suppose we did.â Replied Thomas.
As Dirk insisted on hearing the story, Todd couldnât help but stare at his parents in stunned silence. His mother had just compared his and Dirkâs first meeting to hers and her husbandâs. Todd was no holistic detective, the universe didnât give him hunches, but he was beginning to get the creeping feeling that there was a misunderstanding between him and his parents. Dirk however didnât seem to notice.
âHow did you two meet?â Dirk asked Jo and Thomas. âIâd love to hear the story!â
âOh man.â Amanda laughed. âHere we go.â
âItâs a great story!â Said Jo. âI was in a band.â
âLike Todd!â Exclaimed Dirk.
Jo smiled knowingly. âYes, where do you think he got his musical talents from?â She said.
âMe, of course.â Said Thomas.
âPlease, our guitar skills go way beyond your cute little bass.â Jo challenged.
âAnd I can drum you all under the table.â Said Amanda. âGet on with the story, mom.â
âRight.â Jo said. âSo, I was in a band and we wanted to participate in this battle of the bands type thing at a local pub. Problem was, we were all 17, juniors in high school, and one of the requirements for signing up was to be 18 or above. So we needed someone older.â Jo explained.
âSo imagine this,â Thomas jumped in, âIâm at my locker at school and this girl, dressed in all black with crazy spiky pink hair, walks up to me and says âyou play bass or something, right?â No introduction or nothing.â He said.
âIâm nothing if not efficient.â Remarked Jo.
âThat you are, babe.â Thomas agreed. âSo I said yes. She confirmed that I was indeed 18 and before I knew it, I was in a band. A previously all girl band too, mind you.â
âCompromises had to be made.â Said Jo. âSo we had an 18-year-old to sign the form. And we rocked, hard.â
âDid you win?â Dirk asked.
âNo.â Replied Thomas.
âIt was rigged to high heavens!â Said Jo. âWe should have won.â
âI feel like I did win that day.â Thomas said.
âAww,â Said Jo, âYouâre such a sap. That was the day we got together.â She added for Dirkâs benefit.
âAnd by âgot togetherâ she really means hooked up.â Amanda remarked.
âYeah, well, it worked out.â Said Jo.
âThatâs an amazing story!â Dirk agreed.
âTold ya.â Said Jo.
âWell, itâs not quite as dramatic as breaking into the otherâs apartment by accident.â Thomas said.
âYes, well, at least she didnât throw a shoe at you.â Said Dirk and gave Todd a pointed look.
âTodd!â Exclaimed Jo.
âI thought he was a burglar, what was I supposed to do!â Todd in turn exclaimed.
âFirst thing I said to you was âhi!â What kind of burglar greets his victim!â Dirk argued.
âA bad one?â Todd remarked.
âYet somehow you ended up working together, is that right?â Asked Thomas.
âYeah, we work together now.â Todd confirmed.
âAnd what is it that you do, exactly?â Thomas asked.
âIâm a holistic detective. Todd is my assistant.â Explained Dirk.
âA holistic detective? Whatâs that?â Thomas asked.
Dirk was right about to leap into his âthe interconnectedness of all thingsâ speech as Todd jumped in. âItâs a type of private detective. More of an⊠Open-minded approach than the police.â Todd explained. He could hear Amanda holding in laughter next to Dirk.
âI see. Cool.â Thomas said.
Todd took a sip of his wine, hoping his father was done with the topic of their job. Thereâs not much he could actually tell him about it without sounding like a crazy person.
âSo, how long have you two been together exactly?â Jo asked.
Todd spit some wine back into his glass in his surprise. There it was.
On second thought, maybe they should be talking about time traveling and purple people-eaters instead. Or maybe even Toddâs fake pararibulitis.
âAlmost 7 months!â Dirk told Jo.
Todd shot him an alarmed look, trying to will him to shut up, but Dirk either didnât notice or didnât care.
âWow,â Said Jo, âThatâs pretty serious.â
âOh definitely.â Dirk replied.
Todd wanted to sink into the couch, never to be found.
âHow serious would you say it is, Dirk?â Asked Amanda, clearly loving the turn of events.
âShut the fuck up, Amanda.â Todd hissed.
âMom, Todd said âfuck.ââ Said Amanda.
âI did not raise a snitch, Amanda.â Said Jo.
â7 months, huh?â Thomas repeated, changing the subject. âHow come we havenât met Dirk before now?â
Todd thought his skin might melt off his face based on how badly it felt like it was burning.
âUh⊠I- It never came up.â He explained lamely.
âWell, I for one am so glad to meet him now. You better come back here with Todd from now on!â Jo said.
Dirkâs eyes lit up. âOh I would love to, Jo, thank you!â He said.
âOf course!â Jo replied. âI donât remember the last time Todd brought someone home.â
âOh my godâŠâ Todd mumbled. He couldnât believe this was happening.
âWell, Iâm very glad he brought me!â Said Dirk. âI should have known you two would be equally as lovely as your children!â He praised.
Jo lifted her hand to rest on her heart. âArenât you the sweetest! Isnât he the sweetest, Thomas?â She said.
âIndeed.â Agreed Thomas.
Todd couldnât tell whether Dirk was deliberately indulging his parentsâ idea of them as a couple, or if he really didnât realize thatâs what he was doing. Either way, Todd felt completely ganged up  on.
âAs soon as Amanda said she really liked you, I knew you must be special. Sheâs never liked anyone Toddâs been with.â Jo said.
âYeah, cause they were all losers.â Said Amanda. âWhich you, Dirk Gently, are not.â
âWhy thank you, Amanda.â Dirk said, seemingly genuinely touched.
Todd tried to figure out where exactly this train had gone so far off the rails into Letâs All Embarrass Todd Town. He had to put an end to this.
âDirk, join me in the kitchen, will you?â He said abruptly.
âWhy?â Asked Dirk.
Todd bit his teeth together in frustration. âI need more wine.â He said.
Dirk glanced at his own glass. âIâve barely touched mine though.â He said.
âJust come with me!â Todd hissed.
Dirk furrowed his brow in confusion, but nonetheless stood up and followed Todd out of the room.
âDonât do anything I wouldnât do!â Jo yelled after them.
âThatâs not saying much.â Thomas said, smirking.
âYou wouldnât have me any other way.â Jo countered and placed a sloppy kiss on her husbandâs cheek.
âFuck me.â Amanda huffed and finished off her wine.
As soon as Todd stepped into the kitchen, he turned around to face Dirk, who almost ran into him.
âWhat are you doing?â Todd asked.
âI was just going to ask you the same thing.â Said Dirk.
âIâm serious, Dirk.â Todd added.
Dirk furrowed his brow. âI donât know what youâre talking about, Todd.â He said.
âIâm talking about you, out there, with my parents.â Todd tried to get Dirk to understand.
âDid I do something wrong?â Dirk asked, now worried.
Todd blinked a few times. âYou really donât know what Iâm talking about, do you?â He finally asked.
âNo?â Dirk replied.
âMy parents think weâre a couple.â Todd explained.
âA coupleâŠ?â
âDating, in a relationship, romantically involved!â Todd huffed in frustration.
Dirk looked genuinely surprised. âThey do?â
âYes!â Todd exclaimed. âAnd youâre confirming it for them!â
âI am?â Dirk asked.
âYes! Obviously!â Said Todd.
âAre you certain, Todd?â Dirk asked.
Todd sighed. âJesus, Dirk, my mom basically compared us to her and my dad! And you went along with it! And Amanda, fucking Amanda⊠How did you not pick up on the comment about people Iâve dated in the past?â He said.
Dirk thought for a moment. âWhy doesnât anyone use the word âdatingâ, itâs all so vague.â He finally said.
âOnly to you.â Todd huffed. Dirk looked annoyed and Todd felt bad. âSorry, I just⊠I wasnât sure if you didnât realize what was happening or if you deliberately went along with it.â He explained.
âWell, I did not. Realize or intentionally go along with it. I thought I was just making conversation.â Dirk said. âIâm sorry. I didnât mean to upset you.â He added.
Todd sighed. Now he felt like an asshole. Again. âYou didnât.â He assured. âI just⊠Sorry, Iâve just been on edge about seeing them all day and this, this misunderstanding threw me for a loop I guess. I didnât mean to take it out on you. Sorry.â
Dirk gave him a soft smile. âItâs alright.â He said. âIâll pay closer attention to othersâ choices of words from now on.â
âOkay.â Todd said. âI guess Iâll just⊠Have to correct them. God, thatâs not gonna be awkward at all.â
âSorry.â Dirk said again.
âStop apologizing.â Todd said and grabbed a bottle of white wine. âLetâs just go back. Iâm guessing Amandaâs in desperate need of more wine.â
They made their way back to the living room, where Jo and Amanda were engaged in a seemingly heated discussion.
âYeah, but who in their right mind doesnât list Bikini Kill when talking about iconic punk bands with female vocalists!â Exclaimed Amanda.
âI simply didnât get that far-â Began Jo, only to be caught off by her husband.
âLook, the boys are back! Letâs put a pin in this discussion for now.â Said Thomas.
âKathleen Hanna would be so disappointed, mom.â Amanda said.
âDonât you tell me what Kathleen Hanna of Bikini Kill would be at me, young lady.â Countered Jo.
âUh, anyway,â Said Todd as he and Dirk took their seats next to Amanda on the couch, who immediately grabbed the wine bottle from Todd. âMom, dad, I should, uh, say something.â Todd added.
âGo ahead, honey.â Jo replied encouragingly.
Todd looked briefly at Dirk for reassurance and Dirk gave him a genuine smile and an encouraging nod.
Todd took a deep breath. âRight, so⊠I donât know where our wires got crossed but, uh⊠Dirk- Dirk and I are not dating.â He finally said.
Jo and Thomas didnât say anything for a moment, only stared at Todd. They briefly shifted their
gazes at Dirk, after which they settled back on looking at Todd in confusion.
âWhat do you mean, Todd?â Thomas asked finally.
Todd blinked a few times in silence. âI mean⊠That weâre not⊠A couple.â He repeated.
âSince when?â Asked Jo.
âSince always?â Replied Todd.
âIâm so confused.â Said Jo.
Todd sighed. âLook, I donât know what the hell happened, all I know is that you got the wrong idea. Weâre just friends. And, you know, colleagues.â He explained.
âAre you sure?â Asked Thomas in turn.
âAm I- Yeah, Iâm sure, dad.â Assured Todd.
âDirk?â Asked Jo.
Dirk swallowed and shifted awkwardly on the couch. âYes, thatâs right. Iâm sorry if I implied otherwise before, I didnât⊠I didnât realize we were talking about two different things.â He said.
Jo nodded, thinking. Thomas took a sip of his wine. Amanda topped off Toddâs glass.
Finally after a minute or two of silence, Jo spoke again. âWhy?â
Todd turned to look at Dirk who simply shrugged. âWhy what?â Todd asked his mother.
âWhy are you not a couple?â Jo clarified. Thomas hummed approvingly at her question.
âOh shit.â Whispered Amanda into her wine glass.
âI- What?â Asked Todd. He didnât dare to risk looking at Dirk right now, who was blushing rather violently next to Todd.
âWell, considering everything youâve said tonight and us misunderstanding in the first place⊠Why is it that we got it wrong? Why arenât you together?â Jo explained.
âJesus christ, momâŠâ Todd sighed.
âWhat? Why is that such a strange question?â Jo asked.
âIt isnât.â Said Thomas. âSince we thought-â
âI know what you thought!â Huffed Todd.
âIâm really sorry to have confused you-â Dirk tried to cut in softly.
âItâs not your fault, Dirk, stop apologizing.â Todd sighed.
âYes, but why did you?â Pressed Jo. âLook, all Iâm saying is, to me it sounds like maybe itâs not such an impossible scenario for us to have conjured up.â
Todd could practically feel Dirk freeze up next to him. Todd himself felt like running out the door and never looking back. What, had his parents not forgiven him after all and this was their revenge?
âMom, you canât just say stuff like that.â Todd said quietly.
âWhy?â She asked.
âBecause- Because you just canât.â Todd replied.
âBecause itâs not what you want?â Jo asked. âThatâs okay, youâre allowed to say that.â
âNo, obviously thatâs not why, I-â Todd began, before immediately cutting himself off. He couldnât believe heâd been that stupid. His mother played him like a fiddle. Heâd eaten right out of her hand.
Jo was smiling now. âI see.â She said. Yeah, I bet you do, thought Todd. Heâd reacted exactly like sheâd expected him to.
âDudeâŠâ Said Amanda.
âShut up.â Said Todd.
âWhat?â Asked Dirk.
Todd sighed and covered his face with his hands. Amanda lifted Toddâs wine glass from the coffee table and removed one of his hands from his face, wrapping it around the glass. Todd lifted the glass to his lips and took a generous gulp. Amanda patted his back encouragingly.
âToddâŠâ Dirk said softly. âWhat-â
âDirk, can we notâŠâ Todd mumbled into his glass.
âWhy not?â Dirk asked.
âWhat?â Todd asked in turn, now looking at Dirk for the first time in several minutes.
âWhat?â Dirk repeated.
âOh my god,â Amanda groaned, âYouâre both into each other, have been since day one, which, shocker: mom and dad figured out before they even met Dirk! So please, for the love of all thatâs holy, just finally make your peace with that so that we can go eat momâs scorched ham and get on with Christmas.â She said.
As Amanda mumbled something along the lines of this is why I donât do relationships and sipped her wine, everyone else digested what sheâd just served them.
âWell said, daughter.â Said Jo finally.
âThank you, mother.â Replied Amanda.
âTodd,â Said Dirk, âIs that true?â
Todd swallowed awkwardly. âI donât know. Is it?â
âJesus, do I need to do everything for you?â Asked Amanda.
âNo, you shut up now. And maybe have a glass of water.â Said Todd quickly. Amanda flipped him the bird.
Jo stood up. âIâll go see if the hamâs calmed down. Amanda, come get a glass of water.â She said.
âIâm 24 goddamn years oldâŠâ Amanda mumbled as she followed her mother out of the room, her father on her heels.
Thomas shot a quick thumbs up at Todd and Dirk before disappearing into the kitchen behind his wife and daughter. Todd rolled his eyes.
âSo.â Said Dirk.
âSo.â Repeated Todd.
âIs this going to be one of those things we just donât talk about, orâŠ?â Asked Dirk carefully.
Todd sighed. âAs much as I want to say yes,â He said, âIt probably shouldnât be, right?â
âRight.â Agreed Dirk.
Neither of them said anything more.
Finally Todd groaned. âI suck at this.â
Dirk chuckled. âWell, Iâve never done this before, so, I can only assume that so do I.â
Todd laughed too and turned to look at Dirk. âDid⊠Did Amanda have a point? And- And my parents for that matter.â He said, his voice much softer now, insecure.
âYes.â Dirk replied immediately. âWell, I mean⊠I hope so.â He added.
âYeah?â Todd asked.
âYes.â Dirk assured him.
âOkay. I mean⊠Yeah, me too.â Todd said.
âReally?â Dirk asked.
âYeah, really.â Todd said.
Todd couldâve sworn heâd never seen Dirk smile brighter. It sort of made his stomach hurt.
âMaybeâŠâ Todd said. âMaybe we could talk about that more, you know, when weâre not in my parentsâ house?â
Dirk nodded eagerly. âIâd like that.â He said.
Todd smiled. âCool.â He said.
Dirk took a deep breath and let it out in a sort of relieved laugh. âI just- I thought perhaps it was just me and that it would be horribly inappropriate if I-â He tried to explain.
Todd was hit with a strange mix of relief and guilt. He was relieved that Dirk seemed to be on the same page with him, despite Todd having never had the balls to even entertain the idea that he might be. Todd also felt guilty, because apparently Dirk had been convinced he couldnât talk to Todd about this. Todd had made such strict rules for himself when it came to Dirk and any acknowledgement of any possible feelings regarding Dirk, that it had come across as totally unapproachable.
As if Dirk could read Toddâs mind, he added: âThatâs not your fault though.â
Todd sighed. âI sort of have a history of not communicating what Iâm really thinking.â He said.
Dirk smiled. âTouchĂ©.â
âIâll try harder from now on. Promise.â Todd said.
Dirk nodded. âOkay.â He said. After a moment he continued. âIn the spirit of saying what weâre really thinking⊠I feel the need to say that this is perhaps the best Christmas Iâve ever had.â
Todd smiled. âYeah? Iâm sort of a fan myself.â He said and took Dirkâs hand in his, intertwining their fingers.
Dirk looked down at their joined hands in wonder. Then he looked up at Todd with an expression that made Todd simultaneously want to look away and personally thank both his parents and Amanda for provoking this moment.
âGood news and bad news boys!â Amandaâs voice broke the moment. âGood news: dinner is ready! Bad news: the ham didnât totally burn so we still have to eat it!â
âYouâll eat it and youâll like it or Iâm cutting you off from wine!â Joâs reply could be heard.
âScratch that! Momâs ham is the eighth wonder of the world!â Amanda backtracked.
âDamn right it is!â Said Jo.
Todd rolled his eyes as Dirk laughed.
âWanna go pretend my mom can cook and answer more uncomfortable questions?â Todd asked.
Dirk grinned. âLead the way.â
They entered the kitchen, still hand in hand. âI hear the hamâs somewhat edible after all?â Todd asked.
His mother turned to them. âOf course it is! Everythingâs going exactly to plan.â She said. Her eyes fell to their joined hands and she gave Todd the warmest of smiles.
âSmells great, babe.â Said Thomas. âSit down, everyone.â He added.
Once seated, Jo turned to Todd and Dirk again. âSo,â She said, âDirk, any plans for Easter?â She asked.
Dirk laughed, blushing. âNot that I know of.â He said.
âWe do an egg hunt, Brotzman style.â Said Todd. âYouâll love it.â
Dirk smiled at him. âYeah?â
Todd smiled back. âYeah.â
Jo clapped. âWelcome to the family, Dirk!â She exclaimed.
âMomâŠâ Todd warned, but his warning lacked conviction.
Thomas raised his glass in a toast. âTo Todd and Dirk!â
Jo raised hers in turn. âTo my match-making!â
Todd raised his glass. âFuck you all.â He said.
Amanda raised her already half empty glass. âAnd to all, a goodnight!â She exclaimed.
Everyone laughed before taking a sip of their respective drinks.
The ham turned out to be surprisingly good, which didnât stop Amanda from making jokes. Dirk did his best to hide his shock at what red wine actually tasted like and got Todd to finish his glass while he himself moved onto water. After a pleasant meal accompanied by lively conversation, Thomas talked Jo and Todd into playing the guitar while the rest of them sang Christmas songs. Well, Thomas did. Amanda drummed on the table and switched the lyrics to the parody ones from her childhood. Dirk didnât know the songs to begin with, but that didnât stop him from trying to sing along. Todd had to stop playing at one point because he was laughing so hard at the lyrics that came out of Dirkâs mouth when he tried to anticipate what Thomas would sing next. Jo and Amanda both agreed that Dirkâs lyrics were much more interesting than the original ones.
When his mother pulled him aside after their impromptu caroling, Todd remembered to be nervous about having to talk about the other elephant in the room. In the end, Jo only wanted to apologize for putting him on the spot earlier. She also said she was so happy to see him again after months, which said all that needed to be said. Todd knew theyâd have to talk more in depth about his years of lying, but tonight was not for that. Tonight was for family, strange cooking, bad singing and good company.
If his parents shot him entirely too knowing looks when Todd stole a kiss from Dirk under the mistletoe later in the night, he didnât notice. All Todd saw was the slow falling of snow outside the window and the blinding smile on Dirkâs face.
-
if you have ideas for fics, send me prompts! my inbox is always open! x
#protecticarus#prompt fill#brotzly#dirk gently#todd brotzman#amanda brotzman#the brotzmans#original characters#dghda#fanfiction#fluff#meet the parents#getting together#first kiss#christmas#cute#dirk gently's holistic detective agency#fanfic#fic prompts#my fic#fic#holidays#family#fic prompt
121 notes
·
View notes
Text
Rangers, Lead The Way - Chapter 3 - Kenny with Maggie
written by @anotheronechicagobog
warnings: swearing, nudity, profanity, mention of school shooting, guns, weapons, Iâm pro gun control (even though Iâm Canadian) and this kinda reflects that, mention of PTSD, child neglect, also I fucking hate nazis
When someone called before seven in the morning it was work, a death notification, or one of his fellow trio of lovestruck fools. So when the annoying ringtone Hana installed as a prank and he couldnât figure out how to remove started blasting on his nightstand at 2:17 in the morning, he was more annoyed than apprehensive. âCrosby.â
âHey man, sorry to call you so late, but itâs about Maggie.â
âWhatâs going on?â
âOne of her first arrests as an FBI agent just broke out of prison, and sheâs been temporarily assigned to the unit being tasked with finding him. Yours. I expect youâll be getting a call in the next five minutes or so. Maggie can take care of herself, I know that, but...â
âItâs hard when youâre not there to watch her back. Donât worry, Iâve got her.âÂ
âThank you. So much. I appreciate this, so, so much.â
âHey, a couple of months ago I was you. I feel you man, donât worry. Sheâll be fine. Listen, Iâd love to keep talking but Iâve got another call coming in and it looks like that work call you were warning about. Talk to you later.â
âSee you on the flip side, man.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Jess stood in front of everyone with that look on his face that vaguely reminded Kenny of his stern ex-navy fourth-grade teacher. âEveryone, this is special agent Maggie Bell, you may remember her from when we worked with her unit on a couple of cases, but this time itâs just her joining us. Is there anything youâd like to add, Bell?â
âIâm excited to work with you all, but please, call me Maggie.â
âAlright, letâs get to work, then. Maggie, Jason Anderson was one of your first arrests with the bureau, can you brief us on that case and highlight any details you think may be pertinent?â
âDefinitely. Well for starters, Anderson is a cheating scumbag and it only gets worse from there.â Maggieâs bluntness broke through the formality that was stifling the bus, smirks and chuckles abound, and it seemed that only he didnât have the sense to at least try and hid his amusement. An understanding but disapproving look had Kenny composing himself to speak up. âWell then, letâs jump down this rabbit hole.â
Maggie was sitting next to Hana, giving details about the fugitive they were currently after. He was one of Maggieâs first arrests as an FBI agent, so the bureau thought it would be beneficial to have her work with the team. So here she was, dressed in jeans and a sweater as opposed to her usual suits, combining her razor-sharp intelligence with Hanaâs. Theyâd commandeered the top floor of a police station in Boston and were relying on Maggie and Hanaâs wit to find out where he was. Jason Anderson, 42, was an illegal weapons dealer. Heâd previously been put in prison for distribution and possession of prohibited firearms, and for giving an AK-47 to a school shooter. He was being transferred to a higher security prison because it came to light that he was continuing his business from behind bars, but the security team had been too small and unprepared for the escape plan pulled off by a team of eight. Those eight men were their biggest clue oddly enough, as theyâd been dropping like flies since the escape. Michael Howard, 40, was Andersonâs ex-brother-in-law. And the connection between all the, now dead, prison breakers. Unfortunately, Howardâs sister, and Andersonâs ex-wife, had cut contact with both of them along with the rest of their families after Howard introduced Anderson to his mistress and encouraged an affair that created two children. The mistress, Bethany Karnstein, had gone AWOL hours ago when she left her job in the middle of her shift and didnât pick her kids up from school.Â
The kids were safe with Andersonâs parents, but they couldnât answer their questions when they asked where their mother was. The kids did identify Michael Howard as one of their momâs friends though, heâd come to watch them while their mother was in the hospital about six months prior. They didnât look shocked that FBI agents were asking about their parents, but they still didnât know anything.Â
At the moment, they were splitting up. Jess and Barnes were headed to follow up with Bethanyâs clueless boss, he and Clinton were about to go follow up on a possible sighting, and Hana and Maggie were staying on the bus. Thankfully, since Kenny was stressed out enough at the prospect of having to watch out for Maggie on top of worrying about Hana, them being assigned together eased his mind.Â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was around midnight when he and Clinton were finally able to rendezvous with the rest of the team. There was no sighting, Bethany had one of her affair partners call in a false tip, and when he and Clinton had quickly sussed that out it lead to a shootout and car chase. Jason, the dumbass stupid enough to commit six different felonies for a woman who has two kids with a violent arms dealer, was lying in a heavily guarded ICU bed. Theyâd managed to get his cell phone but he was beyond unconscious when theyâd finally managed to get him to stop shooting at them. âHey Hana, I brought you something.â
âJasonâs cell?â
âThat too, but I was actually talking about this.â He held out a large coffee that she desperately needed if the way her eyes lit up was any indication. âThank you.â Hana let out an over-dramatic groan as she downed the first sip. âHey Crosby, thanks for my coffee too.â He looked at Maggie sheepishly, realizing that heâd only gotten two, one for himself and the other for Hana. âI was the one who drove to and then parked in front of the coffee shop while he went and got those, how do you think I feel?â Clintonâs playful jab caused a round of giggles but the knowing look from the older man made Crosby a little nervous. He was sure his feelings towards Hana werenât super well-hidden, but he really didnât need anyone on the team tipping Hana off. âAnyway, hereâs Jasonâs cell. Do you think you can crack it?â
âNormally with this many characters Iâd say no... But, his password is seven characters long and his lock screen is Bethany, so... There we go, unlocked.â
â... That was a really poor choice of password.â
âAnd girlfriend.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After working for fourteen hours straight they were all spent and headed to the hotel that the FBI had secured rooms at for them. Jess, Barnes and Clinton were all in one car that was headed straight to the hotel to get everyone checked in. Kenny, Hana, and Maggie were in the other car that was making a detour on the way to pick up Thai food. Hana and Maggie were chatting amongst themselves, but Kenny was still kicking himself for the slip-up heâd made while placing the order over the phone.Â
âHi, can I place an order for pickup? Great. The nameâs Kenny and the phone number is 123-456-7890. Okay, Iâll get two orders of shrimp rolls, one vegetable pad Thai, one pork Mee Khob, one chicken pad Keeng, and two orders of chicken Kao pad puk, hold on one second- Maggie you want green curry, right?â
â... Yeah, how did you know?â Iâve heard your partner talk about you almost non-stop since he met you because heâs head over heels in love with you, but I canât say that, can? Especially because you, Hana, and Hailey donât know that OA, Jya, and I know each other... For some reason, so sorry Maggie, Hana but Iâm going to have to lie my ass off here. âUh, sorry, I thought I heard you mention it earlier, plus you look like a green curry kind of person.â
âHa, alright, yes Iâd like some, thanks.â
â- Sorry about keeping you on hold, Iâll add one green curry to that order. Do you want me to pay over the phone or is it okay if I pay when I get there?â
âKenny!â
âSorry, whatâs up?â
âOur exit is coming up in... 150 metres, you need to turn right.â
âShit, thanks, Hana.â
âAre you okay? You seemed like you were in your own world there.â
âIâm fine, I was just thinking. Where do I go next?â
âGo straight for another 700 metres, itâll be on the right.â
âGot it.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
âAlright everyone, the foodâs here!â Theyâd all decided to gather in one of the meeting rooms the hotel had to the left of the lobby, Kenny had admittedly bellowed a little loud, but it brought all of his straggling coworkers into the room from their various spots in and around the lobby.
âFinally, what took you guys so long?â He knew that Jess was just hangry, and frustrated that they hadnât caught the fugitive yet, so he let the snappy comment slide.
âCrosby almost missed the turn.â
âYou let Crosby drive? Rookie mistakeâ He gave Hana a teasing look of betrayal before turning to Clinton. âIâll have you know I am an excellent driver.â
âYouâve driven into a lake.â
âThat was one time three years ago! And we were in a high-speed chase with a guy on a BMX bike who made a sharp turn near a kidâs birthday party, I didnât exactly have many options.â He sounded more upset than he actually was. Moments like these were nice, where they got to hang around each other and just be friends, and Maggie was fitting in wonderfully with everyone but especially Hana, who sat in between him and Maggie as she started telling a story about OA with her face absolutely glowing.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Jasonâs cell proved to be far more useful than he was. Bethany had been texting him from a rural address that turned out to be a cottage rental that was supposed to be vacant. The owners had a basic security system that had alerted them that someone was in their cottage, when the local LEOs investigated they immediately recognized the suspect but were able to play it off as having gotten a noise complaint, before going back to their vehicle and calling the FBI, while hiding their vehicle so that they could keep watch over the cottage. There was always a tense atmosphere when people were getting greedy for a raid, Kenny supposed the fresh air and appealing scent of pine trees eases tensions slightly, but not by much. Everyone knew that the worst could happen. That their loved ones could get an overly formal call at an unholy hour, telling them that the worst would happen. Everyone always did their best to try and prevent that, but there was only so much that they could keep out of fateâs unforgiving hands. His heartstrings pulled slightly as he flicked his eyes over to Hana. She was his special someone, even if she didnât know it, and for a brief moment, he wondered what it would be like for her if he- No. Nope. You canât think like that, especially not before a raid, and especially not about a woman who was only supposed to be your friend. The final preparations were complete and they were getting in position to breach. Hana still hadnât been cleared for the field yet, so in the back of his mind, he was appreciative that there was one less person to worry about, with her wirelessly monitoring their body cams and coms. Although that was kind of moot point honestly, because Maggie was with them, in fact, Maggie had taken Hanaâs position behind him. âYou ready Maggie?â She put her hand on the back of his vest as the SWAT leader started counting down. âAlways.â
The door was busted down and all the FBI and SWAT agents funnelled into the house through the three entrances. The sliding glass back door was where Jess was entering, the side door was for Clinton and Barnes, and He and Maggie were going through the front door. The front door went straight into the family room to the right, the eat-in kitchen was on the left, and directly across from the sliding glass door. Flashbangs went off as everyone started shouting, announcing themselves. There were screams and cries of panic, something not unusual in their line of work, what was also not unusual was finding Bethany naked on her knees with Michael Howard standing in front of her dressed in the same manner. Michaelâs eyes went wide, and his thought process played out like an open book.
Shit. Feds.
Get gun.
... Gun is not in my holster because Iâm not wearing clothes.
Run.
... Canât run cause Bethany is clinging to my legs.
Kenny had to give the guy props for trying to tackle him linebacker style naked as the day he was born as he stood firm and checked him, sending him flying onto the ground. âTurn onto your stomach, now!â
He writhed around, trying to resist arrest, shouting âSUCK MY DICK YOU PIGS!â And trying to thrust his bare nether regions at everyone, Kenny in particular. âHoward Michael, you are under arrest, you have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be appointed for you. Do you acknowledge that your rights have been read to you?â
âFUCK YOU!â
âIâm gonna take that as a yes.â One of the SWAT officers approached them with an itchy-looking wool blanket and took their suspect into custody. Maggie and Kenny shared a look before making their way to the two bedrooms that were to the left of the kitchen, they hadnât been cleared yet and now they were trying to move fast to make sure that no other accomplices got away. Kenny took the right door, Maggie, to the left. âFBI! Freeze!â Kenny was met with the disturbing sight of a dead body on the bed. His throat and wrists had been slit and he was surrounded by lumped together blood-soaked sheets. He immediately recognized the dead body as the last remaining accomplice in the breakout. âHey, Crosby? I need your help in here.â
âWhatâs up Maggie?â When he entered her room he stopped in his tracks. There wasnât a bed, instead, there were two cribs for two babies, both of whom were in an equally freaked-out Maggieâs arms. âHere, let me help you.â Kenny helped lighten her load by taking a baby in his arms. âHi sweetheart, whatâs your name?â
âKenny, these babies canât be older than six months, you know she canât respond to you, right?â
âI know, but theyâre so little and scared, I want to at least try to comfort them.â The little girl hard curled up into his chest and nestled her face into his neck. âIt looks like youâre doing a great job to me.â
âWhoâs kids even are these?â
âIâm really trying not to think about it.â
âIâm praying to every deity there is that theyâre not Bethany and Howardâs kids.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
There had to be thousands of deities, gods, godlings, divine beings, and not one of them could come through for those poor kids? The six-month-old twins Baxter and Hazel were the children of Bethany Karnstein and Michael Howard, who had murdered a man in the room next to their childrenâs room. The social services department where they were was basically non-existent, so while they waited for a social worker to drive from four and a half hours away they were watching the babies at the local police station while Jess and Clinton were questioning Michael. Baxter was much more social, jumping between the FBI agents, SWAT, and local LEOs, but he was now babbling quite happily on Maggieâs lap, whereas Hazel had immediately taken to Hana and refused to be held by anyone but her and Kenny. He looked at her fondly, Hana was holding the baby close to her chest and humming the tune to a melodic song he couldnât remember the name of. Hazel looked up at Hana with wide, enchanted, trusting eyes, and all Kenny could do was feel his heart melt. A stray thought placed itself at the forefront of his mind and before he could stop it, he was picturing Hana as a mom, and as captivating as that thought was Kenny had to shake his head to stop it from going too far, they were just friends, it wasnât Hanaâs fault that heâs in love with her. I need to look somewhere else, anywhere else.Â
His eye-line shifted to Maggie and watching as she bounced an absolutely delighted Baxter on her lap. He knew that OA wanted a family, wanted a wife and a couple of kids, and looking at the tender way Maggie was holding and entertaining Baxter, he could see her being a mom too. Man, if OA saw this heâd have a heart attack, itâs his dream come true.
Kenny saw Hana shift positions out of his peripheral vision and turned to look at her and was immediately concerned. She had a look of discomfort on her face. âHana? Are you okay?â
âYeah, Iâm fine.â Her tone was tense and Hazel immediately picked up on it and made a scared noise. âAre your arms tired? Do you want me to take her?â
âNo. Weâre fine. Maybe you should hold Baxter instead.â She snapped and finally looked him in the eyes, she was clearly angry and upset, but she seemed betrayed as well. Kenny leaned back into his chair his shoulders sinking in tandem. He was silently thankful that since everyone was milling about and talking it didnât seem that anyone heard the exchange, though Maggie did look at him with a raised eyebrow. He shrugged his shoulders in response, completely bewildered. Maggie shook her head sharply, rolled her eyes, and scoffed. âMen.â She mouthed. Kenny was completely clueless, had either of them noticed him watching them at they were offended at that? He watches Hana work away on her computer all the time and itâs never been an issue, but then again that was always subject to change. His inner ramblings were cut off when Jess and Clinton came back from the interrogation room. âMichael didnât talk much, but Hana decrypted his cell and he has incoming and outgoing calls to a recluse retiree Evan DeLuca who lives forty minutes from here. Crosby, Bell go check it out, Clinton and I are going to take a break from interrogating Michael for an hour or so, Gibson and Barnes, you two can interrogate Karnstein, see how much she knows and just how involved is she in all of this. We can watch the babies while youâre in there...â
âAdmit it, boss, you want a break just cause you two want to hold the babies.â
âGet moving Crosby, Barnes is already out the door.â
âYou got it.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
They were twenty minutes into the tense car ride when Maggie finally spoke up. âJust so you know, youâre an idiot.â Flabbergasted Kenny let his mouth fall open and close a couple of times before tightening his grip on the steering wheel only to release it after taking a breath. âYouâre probably right, but can you please tell me why Iâm an idiot? What did I do wrong?â
âCanât tell you that.â
âWhy not? You were the one who brought it up.â
âJust... Focus more on Hana, okay?â
âAre you sure? I mean, I thought about it, and maybe thatâs the issue?â
âTrust me, itâs not. Just focus on her, got it?â
âOkay... Iâm confused as hell, but okay.â
âIsnât that your usual state of mind?â He didnât have to look over to see the teasing grin, he could feel it. âWoah, low blow, Maggie, low blow.â
âIf you want to hear about a low blow, you should hear about how OA and I had to chase a clown fairy princess twelve blocks at two in the morning.â
âPlease, go on.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Well. That went terribly wrong. As much as Kenny could appreciate the peace and aesthetic of small towns and cottage areas, he hated working in them because there was never any backup! Forty minutes may not seem like a lot of time, but when youâre in a firefight against a man who has access to a seemly endless supply of weapons of war, that was an eternity. Heâd literally fired a bazooka at them, how in the fuck did he get a bazooka?! So, the good news about this situation? Theyâd found Jason Anderson. Bad news? Theyâd found Jason Anderson with an arsenal large enough and powerful enough to take down a small army. Theyâd managed to take cover, but Anderson clearly had night-vision goggles because, despite the fact that it was past eleven and pitch black, he always knew where they were. Oh, and Evan DeLuca was probably a dead retiree, not a recluse. Thatâs just great, another body to add to Andersonâs growing total. Now, all that he and Maggie had to do was not become part of that number. If only it were that easy. Theyâd managed to get around the side of the house where there were only two medium-sized windows on side of the house facing them instead of a large doorway like at the front and, presumably, the back.
When Kenny got Jess on the phone it was nothing but panicked observations, and the notification that theyâd found Anderson, as he and Maggie ran for cover. His phone wasnât even near his face when he made the call, so heâs not quite sure what all made it through, only that they were still thirty minutes away from the address.
âWe need a plan.â
âHe can see our movements so weâre going to have to be sneaky about it.â
âIâll fire on him, cause a diversion, do you think you can try to sneak around back?âÂ
âAre you crazy?! We didnât have time to grab our vests, thatâs suicide. Besides, how many rounds do you even have left?â
âIâve got a mag and a half.â
âReally? I thought you fired a bunch of shots at him earlier.â
âI did, but Iâve been carrying extra ammo for this case, I figured Iâd need it at some point considering weâre going up against a weapons dealer.â
âSmart-â She was cut off by another several hundred rounds being fired at the, thankfully incredibly thick, tree they were hiding behind. âWe donât have much of a choice Maggie. Head around back, Iâll try to distract him and not get shot.â He knew sheâd argue with him, so he didnât give her the chance to. He ran out from behind the tree and fired through the only window of the two that was open. There wasnât any light on in the house, so Kenny really wasnât sure what he was aiming for. After the sixth shot he heard âfuck! Fucking fuck!â And felt a wave of relief; heâd hit Anderson. Hopefully enough to keep him subdued. He ran around to the front of the house only to be met with the sight of Anderson pulling the pin out of a grenade. He ran back out faster than he entered and hugged the outside of the entrance just outside of the doorframe. âGRENADE!â The explosion went off where heâd been standing when he burst through the front door, shrapnel from the grenade exploded through the doorway seconds after heâd gotten out and he could hear some of it embed itself in the interior of the wall behind him.
When Kenny entered through the doorway, they were face to face. Kenny's gun was raised aimed at his forehead, and Anderson stood there weaponless. Pulling the trigger, Kenny made the mistake of thinking that it was over, that Anderson was done for. Click. Horror and vindication simultaneously coursed through Crosby and Anderson. The gun was empty. He'd spent all the rounds. Before he could lower his useless gun Anderson was on him like a feral animal. Despite the gunshot wound to Andersonâs right shoulder, he was just as lethal without a weapon as was when he had one. Anderson had him by the throat up against the wall and was pressing his thumbs into Kennyâs throat. Kenny threw two quick punches to Andersonâs jaw, releasing him and making them stumble away from each other. It quickly turned into a fight on the floor. They were biting, kicking, hitting each other, trying to get the upper hand. Kenny managed to land a solid elbow to Andersonâs head but that seemed to be the tipping point that only enraged him. The next thing Kenny knew Anderon had pushed him up and smacked him on the ground, knocking the air out of his lungs, and started to choke him again. Kenny tried to lay in a punch like the first time, but Anderson saw that coming, just dodged away from the fist and started pushing his thumbs into the centre of Kennyâs neck harder.Â
âFBI! Put up your hands!â Anderson growled but did as he was told. Kenny lay there gasping for breath knowing that it was too easy, Anderson had another trick up his sleeve, and Maggie was too smart not to know it too. She stepped closer, her gun pointed to the back of Andersonâs head, one hand reaching to her waist to grab her cuffs... Thatâs when Anderson made his move, spinning around and grabbing her by the waist, Anderson pulled her to the ground, the force caused her to let go of her gun. She tried to reach for it but Anderson pulled her towards him by her hair and put her in a chokeholdJaytill hazy from the lack of air Kenny grappled at him from behind. Trying to do something, anything, to save Maggie. Whatever he did worked because Anderson turned back to face him only now he had a bruise on the side of his face that was already swollen. Anderson tried grabbing Kenny by the neck again, but it was clear he was low on energy and just trying to fight until his last breath. Too bad for Anderson that Maggie wasnât going to let that happen.Â
Crack.
And then Anderson was unconscious, lying on top of him, and Kenny barely had the strength to move the gun dealing scumbag off of him. âYou good?â
âYeah, thanks.â He looked at the gun in Maggieâs hand and Anderson on the ground. She was holding her gun by the barrel and there was some blood on the handle. âYou cold-cocked him?â
âYeah, I tried shooting him, but I mistook my gun for yours. I told you that you wouldnât have enough ammo.â
âThat you did. Thanks again, for saving my ass.â
âAny time.â
âIâm gonna call the team and let them know they donât have to come in guns blazing... Especially because we are surrounded by improperly stored weapons and ammo. Iâll probably call for an ambulance too, to come to check you out.â
âWhat? Me?â
âYeah, he had you in that chokehold pretty hard.â
âHe strangled you, twice!â
âThree times actually, you werenât here for the first one.â
âEven if you have to be dragged over by the ear, you will be getting checked out by the ambulance too.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
âIâm going to preface this by saying Maggieâs fine, she doesnât even have a concussion.â
â... That was the absolute worst way to start this call. Are you aware of that? Oh the heart attack youâre giving me? What the fuck happened?â
âLong story short, we found Jason Anderson and he tried to kill us.â
âAnd the long version? Actually, wait do I even want to know?â
âProbably not, but you want to know anyway because you think it will make you worry less, even though we both know it wonât, donât you?â
â... Yes.â
âWe got shot at a lot, got pinned down behind one of the massive trees they have out here, split up with me providing the distraction, I almost got blown up, my magazine was empty from providing cover so we went hand-to-hand, the door at the back was blocked by crates of uzis so it took her a while to get back, I got strangled three separate times, managed to land good hits, so did he, he threw Maggie on the ground when she showed up and she hit her head, he put her in a chokehold, I got her out of it by pinching his armpits really hard after punching wasnât working, he tried to strangle me for the third time and Maggie cold-cocked him with my empty gun cause she couldnât find hers. The paramedics cleared her, sheâll be fine. I think that Hanaâs gonna try to drag us to the local clinic when we get back to town.â
âSheâs okay?â
âCompletely, she doesnât even have a headache or sore throat, and she really saved my ass back there. Sheâs good. Sheâs with Hana right now actually. Hana was really off when everyone showed up, sheâs been pretty worried and she wonât believe me when I say Iâm okay but sheâll believe Maggie. You know you could probably call her, check up on her yourself? We were talking with the paramedics and she kept talking about this halal burger place you brought her to and sheâd do anything for one of those right now... But from the look on her face when she brought you up, Iâd wager she was actually talking about you. She misses you, even spent an hour talking about you when we all got Thai food in Boston.â
âAlright, thanks, man. I donât know what Iâd do if she wasnât okay.â
âGee, thanks for showing your concern for me. You know, your brother in arms-â
âAlright-â
âFellow ex-ranger-â
âOkay-â
âFavourite blonde-â
âIâm glad youâre alright Kenny. I just canât believe you two went up against Jason Anderson and walked away unscathed.â
âActually my throat is pretty sore and the paramedics found some shrapnel in my right leg, all of it was shallow but some of it got pushed in deeper during the fight.â
â... Just go to a hospital, man. Seriously. Also, Hailey is my favourite blonde now. Sorry.â
âWhat?!â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
âWe have a problem.â
âWhat kind of problem, Hana?â Jess may have sounded cool, calm, and collected, but anyone who knew him was able to tell it was the opposite. Jess LaCroix likes for things to get done and stay done, according to Tali thatâs why he hates doing the dishes, and this threw a serious wrench in everyoneâs plans to escort the culprits, and children because childrenâs aid still hasnât shown up, back to Boston and then go home to New York. Â
âAndersonâs set up a buy, a big one. Everything in that house except for two AK-47âs, ten grenades, and eight rounds of ammo for the AK-47, is for a single buyer, theyâre meeting at the base of a hiking trail in two days.â
âFuck. There were uzis and bazookas, who the hell are these guys.â Anderson was just a weapons dealer, and he was dangerous enough, Kenny really wasnât looking forward to meeting whoever the buyer was. âI donât know, I couldnât find out, but there is some, I guess, good news. They think that he blew up an FBI agent and that thatâs whoâs in the hospital under armed guard. They think he got away, want to do the exchange earlier than planned, they want to meet in two hours, the same location.â
âHana, we have the opportunity to also take down some pretty dangerous buyers too, thatâs great news, why donât you think so?â
âKenny, they donât know his exact face but they have a description. Six feet tall, blonde, blue eyes, muscular-â
âYou think I have muscles?â Kenny realized his attempt at lightening the mood wasnât welcome when no one chuckled along with him, muttering a quick apology before looking back at Hana, whose face displaced what he could only describe as contained distress. âKenny, youâre pretty banged up, you shouldnât be going out there.â
âHana, Iâll be fine. Everythingâs mostly superficial, SWAT hasnât gone back to Boston yet, and we may not get another chance to get these guys. It has to be done, and quickly. Iâll be okay.â She took a deep breath and looked down at the papers on the table in front of her. She did not like it, that much was very obvious, but she looked frustrated that his logic was right, and that theyâd have to go through with his, admittedly not very well thought out, plan. âAlright, I guess Iâll go and get the tech set up.â Jess coughed to draw attention to himself, along with everyone else in the room theyâd been ignoring, and Kenny felt his cheeks heat up. âSorry, is this the plan weâre going through with and should I get the tech together?â
âWhile I get the local LEOâs to give us some info on the terrain?â Jess looked them both over before nodding. âSounds like thatâs what weâre doing, thanks for doing all the planning guys, everyone, go get prepared.â
âKenny, can you come and find me after youâre done talking to the LEOâs? Iâd like to talk for a sec.â
âSure thing Maggie.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
His talk with Maggie ended up just being a quick, and confusing, talk.
âI know that itâs been a rough couple of days, but Iâm still you really need to be careful.â
âI know, it wonât be like back at the house, thereâll be back up this time, and Iâll have ammo in my gun this time.â
âThis isnât the time to joke but... Okay. And one more thing, be nice to Hana.â
âArenât I always nice to Hana? I feel like sheâs upset with me but I donât know what Iâve done wrong.â Maggie sighed before giving him a long look and was clearly debating whether or not to say something. âItâs not that youâve done anything wrong, itâs just that... current circumstances have been stressing her out. Like me being your partner right now, itâs thrown her off a bit. And she said youâve been acting strange so sheâs worried about you for that on top of your physical safety, and Zadie has been calling and texting her quite a bit asking for updates about you, and itâs just been a lot for her.â
âWhy didnât she tell me any of this?â
âSometimes itâs easier to talk to someone who isnât directly involved in the issue. Look, all Iâm saying is that you need to be careful, and maybe tell Zadie to not ask about you while you and Hana are working.â
âI didnât even know sheâs been doing that, it doesnât matter that Hana isnât in the field, her work is still crucial and she canât afford to be distracted. Are we good?â
âYeah, weâre good.â
âGood.â
Maggie was still pretty vague, but when Hana was wiring him up, he promised her he would be careful and cautious, that he was sorry if he worried her, the relief on her face made his heart twinge. He hadnât meant to make her so concerned.
Two sets of headlights drove up the gravel road that leads to town, bring Kenny back to the present. Two men stepped out of each car and he immediately had to stifle a groan. He was now standing alone in a hiking trail parking lot alone, but with back up hiding in the trees, with four nazis. They were all in their fifties wearing blatant white supremacist clothes. He counted a trump shirt, a confederate flag, an all lives matter shirt, and a swastika shirt. âYou Jason Anderson?â Confederate spoke first, and his voice was so loud and boisterous it shook his beer belly. âI am.â
âIs that FBI agent you blew up dead yet?â
âI really didnât come here, when the feds are really pissed and packing heat, to make small talk. Are you buying or not? Iâve got them all loaded up in the back.â
âCan we see them first?â
âAfter I see the cash.â Trump shirt looked at confederate for confirmation before walking to the second pick-up truck, because of course, and returned with two stuffed duffle bags. Kenny unzipped them the second they were in front of him, and sure enough, stacks of $100 bills shoved inside in a disorderly fashion. Kenny pretended to count but he was really biding his time, trying to find ways to get them to spill their guts. âWhat do you guys want with this much firepower, anyway? Itâs a bit much for hunting.â
âThereâs an abortion clinic a couple of hours away in Boston, weâre going to teach those whores to respect life.â And here I was thinking that these scumbags couldnât get any worse. Kenny sighed and popped the trunk, revealing the crates of guns, that all had the firing pins removed making them useless, but assholes one through four didnât need to know that. âAlright, take a look. What do you think?â
âI think... That we just got an arsenal for FREE!â All four aimed their newly attained weapons and... Didnât fire. âReally? Did you honestly think Iâd put ammo in there? Whatever, FBI YOUâRE UNDER ARREST!â They didnât even have time to start running before the most wanted unit, Maggie, SWAT, and LEOâs had burst out of the trees, guns raised.
Fucking morons.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
âHey man, howâd the bust go?â
âGreat, we arrested the head of the local faction of the KKK and his minions, apparently. You know, the second the guns were in their hands they tried to blow me to pieces. They thought we, or Anderson rather, would have them all loaded up for them so they could make away with the guns and the cash. You shouldâve seen them when they were arrested, they were genuinely surprised that their plan didnât work, and that no one wanted to hear their bigoted crap. And Andersonâs ex-wife decided to take in all four of Karnsteinâs kids, those he had with her husband and brother, which is great because we were worried about what was going to happen to them, but she said she just wants to keep all the siblings together and thatâs an example of sainthood if I ever saw one. And before you ask, yes, Maggieâs fine.â
âIâm getting a little predictable when it comes to her, arenât I?â
âA bit, yeah- hold on one second... Iâm back.â Â
âWhat was that?â
âI got another call.â
âFrom who?â
âZadie.â
âThe girl youâre dating who happens to be the roommate of your best friend and the girl youâre in love with?â
â... Shut up.â
âHahaha no. Look, weâre both idiots, all three of us were until Halstead figured out how to get off. I canât talk to Maggie about how I feel, not yet and maybe not ever. Losing her husband left horrendous scars and she needs me to be her partner and her friend, she doesnât need to deal with how I feel. But you and Hana? You could happen, you could talk to her, I know that you spoke with her about your PTSD and sheâs told you about serious things in her life and herself. Both of you have a trust and bond that doesnât need to be tested. Itâs tried and true. You donât deserve to be miserable, drowning yourself in distractions and being a distraction. Just promise me youâll think about it.â
âOkay, I will. And for what itâs worth, I donât think you and Maggie are as far away from each other as you think. She talks about you all the time, she told me so many stories about you two in the field. She trusts you implicitly, and the face she makes when she talks about you... Thereâs nothing platonic about that. So you need to think about talking to your girl and moving forward too, okay?â
âYeah, okay.â
âAm I really not your favourite blonde anymore?â
âHaha, no youâre not, sorry.â
âYou knew her for like three days!â
âEh, still.â
âI hate you.â
âNo you donât.â
â... No, I donât. But... Maggie told me about the clown fairy princess and Iâm gonna tell Halstead about it the next time I call him, which weâll be in an hour cause I want to catch him before he goes to work. So, HA!â
âCrosby!â
#fbi cbs#FBI Most Wanted#Maggie Bell#hana gibson#oa zidan x maggie bell#maggie x oa#hana gibson x kenny crosby#kenny x hana#OA Zidan#Kenny Crosby#clinton skye#jess lacroix#jay halstead#hailey upton#upstead#zibell#sheryll barnes#One Chicago#Chicago PD
19 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Wolf Among Us
Bigby x OC
Summary: Sonya Blaze, A.K.A. Hell Rider, is a half fable, half mundy girl who comes to Fabletown to learn more about her side of the folktales. She works alongside Sheriff Bigby Wolf's as his newest partner and together they strive to find out who's behind the unexpected murders in Fabletown.
TW: Mentions of death, gore/blood, alcohol, drugs, sex implications, suicide, guns and ofc language.
°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°°
Chapter 6: Let's Get Some Answers
â-Wolf.â
âMr. Wolf.â
âMr. Wolf!â
Bigby snapped out of his thoughts, blinking away from the photo of Sonyaâs decapitated head. He looked around the interrogation room. âYouâre making this more difficult than this has to be.â, the Mundy police detective says. âIf youâd just cooperate and answer the questions, you can go home. Maybe get some sleep.â, she says, watching Bigby grab the pack of cigarettes, takes one out and light it.
âHow are you feeling?â, she asked him. âI know itâs been a long night for you. You look like you could use some rest.â
âIâm hunky dory. Thanks for asking.â Bigby rolls his eyes.
âThereâs no need to get aggressive, Iâm trying to help you.â, she says, distastefully unappreciative of his attitude. âLookâŠ.I know what you must be going through. Really, I do, but I could use your cooperation.â
He glared at her, displeased with her statement. âYou donât know anything. If you did, you wouldnât be sitting here talking to me. Youâd be talking to the piece of shit that did this.â, he replied.
She frowned deeply. âWell, you stonewalling me like this isnât helping either of us, so why donât you cut the shit andâŠâ She takes a deep breath while Bigby takes another puff of the cigarette. âIâm trying to help you, Bigby.â
âWhat is it with you cops always trying to empathize with people? âI know this must be hard for you.â Do you? Do you fucking know?!â, he yells angrily. He leans on the table, glaring at Brannigan, trying to keep himself together. âHave you had a friend killed and their head left at your fucking doorstep?â
Brannigan almost looks hurt as he yells at her. âNo? Didnât think so.â, Bigby said, calmly as he leaned back in his chair.
He looks away, thinking back to before he last saw Sonya. If only he stuck around a little longer. He couldâve protected her. âShe just got hereâŠâ, he thought, sadly.
A metallic smell snapped him out of his thoughts as he looked back at the detective. âYour nose is bleeding.â The detective looked at him confused then realized her nose was actually bleeding. Bigby raises an eyebrow at her confused expression. âYou look nuts right now. Its kinda hard to take you serious with that mess on your face.â His eyebrows furrowed when she didnât respond. âDetective Brannigan?"
"Iâm Detective Brannigan.â, she says, almost robotic. âUh, yeah. I know. I just said that. Is there something-â, Bigby starts to ask but gets cut off by Brannigan, as she looks around warily. âDo you hear that?â
Suddenly, she groans in pain as she cups her head. âPleaseâŠ.pleaseâŠâ she begged to no one. Bigby looks at her in shock. He heard squeaking from the one way mirror and he heard some thuds coming from behind it. "Iâm sorry, justâŠ..make it stopâŠplease.â Brannigan begs as she stands up but she slumps over the table.
Bigbyâs eyes widened as he looked at her limp body. âWhat the fuck just happenedâŠ?â, he thought until Crane busted in the door, carrying a box labeled Evidence. "We have to go. Now!â, he ordered.
âWhat did you do to her?â, Bigby asked him. âSheâll be fine! Itâs just a memory wipe spell. Very expensive, but it works. The whole station will forget the last twenty-four hours and everything they saw at the Woodlands.â Crane explains. âWell, hurry up!â, he yells.
Bigby puts out his cigarette in the ashtray and starts to walk out. He pauses, looking at Sonyaâs picture and takes it before following Crane out of the station. Crane drove to the Woodlands, only to pause in traffic. The two men sit in the car silently until Bigby spoke up. âThanks for the lift.â Crane looks over at Bigby in surprise for a moment, feeling appreciated. âCertainly.â
They quiet down again until Crane speaks. âWe, uh, we found Tweedle Dee chained up to a post. That was your doing, correct?â Bigby frowned. âYeah.â
âWell, I donât know why you detained him. Dee was at the Trip Trap when Miss Sonya was left at the Woodlands, so he couldnât possibly be involved in this mayhem. Bluebeardâs currently interrogating him.â Crane informs. Bigby could feel himself getting irritated. âThereâs two of them. Dee and Dum. And theyâve been snooping around every crime scene Iâve looked at.â, Bigby says.
âThat doesnât mean theyâre necessarily involved in the murdersâŠâ Crane says. Bigby glares at him then looks out the window.
Traffic finally lightens up a bit but they pause at a stop light. Crane, sensing Bigbyâs overwhelming irritability, he stops the car, waiting for the light to turn green. âI know what youâre thinking, Bigby. Itâs been one full night and a slice of morning, and I already miss her, too.â Crane said as he gives him a sad look. The light turns green and Crane drives off again.
âYou know, I never get more homesick than when one of us dies. She may have been a new one, but its like her father all over again. He died and now her,â Bigby looks at him in shock. âHer fatherâŠ.? Is that what mirror meant by heiressâŠ?â
ââŠIâve never been good with these sorts of things. I just canât believe this is really happening.â Crane said, frowning in sadness.
âYeahâŠitâs hard.â Bigby agreed, looking back out the window.
âOur stories used to be so simple. We had a beginning, a middle, and an end. But ever since we moved to this awful cityâŠ.everythingâs gotten so confused. Did she, um, give any indication to what she was thinking, .when you saw her last, I mean? I donât know why, but Iâd like to know that she wasâŠ.I guess fine, I suppose.â Crane asked Bigby.
Bigby closed his eyes, his eyebrows furrowing. âShe just⊠she told me to be careful.â Bigby said.
âIâd like to think she took a liking to you, Bigby.â, Crane says, making Bigby look at him in surprise. âHas anyone informed Snow?â, Bigby asked. âNo, we canât seem to find her. She wasnât in the office or in her apartment. But weâll find her.â Crane says. Bigby frowns. âShe did say she was gonna check up on herâŠâ
âI donât know what else to say, Bigby. We have to- we have to put an end to this. Itâs been two murders in as many days. If we donât unearth our culprit soon, there will likely be another on our doorstep tonight.â, Crane said, pulling up to the front of the Woodlands and gets out of his car.
âIâll get it done.â, Bigby grumbles, getting out of the car. âPlease, Bigby. For Sonya.â, Crane said âI said I got it!â, Bigby growled, slamming the car door so hard that the window cracked. Crane frowns at Bigbyâs actions and follows him inside.
The Woodland Luxury Apartments
Basement
âYou ignorant fuck!â A deep voice is heard yelling. Bigby rolled his eyes. âBluebeardâŠâ
âWhat the hell do you think youâre doing?â, Crane yelled, storming up to the bald, tall man. Bigby crossed his arms, leaning in the doorway. âHello, Ichabod. Sheriff.â, Bluebeard greeted, wiping away his knife. âBluebeard.â, Bigby greeted, annoyed.
âI was just chatting with our new friend.â, Bluebeard explains to the two men. âYou were supposed to wait for us to get back!â, Crane shouts at the taller man. âI told you, if you want to be involved, you will do things my way. No violence!â
Bluebeard gave him a fake smile. âWhatever you say, Ichabod.â said Bluebeard as he steps away from the Tweedle twin. âHello, Bigby.â Dee greeted him, grinning as Bigby walked up to him. âI want answers, Dee.â, Bigby said, folding his arms across his chest.
âOh goodie! I thought you wanted questions. And I was having so much trouble thinking of any good ones.â, Dee said, with a taunting smile. âThough, Iâd settled on, Howâs your head?â
Bigby narrowed his eyes at the bloodied twin. âYou see what Iâve been dealing with!? What are you going to do about this, Bigby?â, Bluebeard asked the Sheriff.
Bigby gives Dee a smirk as he leans in his face. âIâm glad you have a sense of humor. I hope that means youâre willing to cooperate. Sonya Blaze is dead.â, Bigby growled. âLook, I didnât kill anyone.â, Dee told him, shrugging. âAnd Iâm supposed to just believe you?â, Bigby asked. âYou were with me when it happened, dummy.â, Dee replied with a smirk.
Bigby breathes through his nose, considering breaking Deeâs. Bigby closes his eyes for a moment then opens them. âI still have questions for you, Dee.â, he says. âSounds like a personal problem.â Dee looked at him with a bored expression.
âI saw you at Faithâs apartment. What were you doing there?â, Bigby asked. âGirlâs got air conditioning. You canât imagine what itâs like livinâ in a little shit hole with no air.â Dee complains, sarcastically. Bigby glared at him and punched Dee in the stomach.
Dee coughs in pain, making Bluebeard smile and shocking Crane. âAll right, Dee. Letâs get to know each other.â Bigby said, slamming his fist into his palm. He pulled out Sonyaâs picture, not even wanting to look at it himself. He showed it to Dee, making him flinch and look away. âFuck, Bigby! Donât make me look at thatâŠâ
Bigby bared his teeth, âSheâs dead! She was...my partner.â, he looked down in sadness for a bit before glaring at Dee. âShe didnât deserve that! If you donât tell me who is responsible, weâre gonna have a problem!â
Dee rambled. âI donât know what to tell you. Youâre barking up the wrong tree. I donât know who did it.â Bigby pocketed the picture, pinching at the bridge of his nose. âJust tell me what the hell you were doing at Toadâs.â
âLook, Bigby. Weâre not on opposite sides here. My brother and I are trying to get to the bottom of things. Same as you.â, Dee explained. âYour brotherâŠâ, Bigby said, smiling. âWhere was he exactly?â Dee gives him a worried look.âI canât sayâŠ.he couldâve been anywhere.â
âTake your best guess.â, Bluebeard frowns, crossing his arms. âHe didnât do it, if thatâs what youâre thinking.â, Dee declares. âOkay, then where is he?â, Bigby asked. âNo. Iâm not sending you after my brother. Look, I answered your question. Can I get my stuff back now?â, Dee asked, giving Bigby a smile.
Bigby asked Crane, âWhat did you find on him?â
âOh, uhâŠ.nothing of consequences really.â, Crane explains, walking over to pick up a box. He poured out whatever was in the box onto a mattress. It contained a big bottle of alcohol, a cigar and a big wad of cash.
Bigby frowned. âNothing of importanceâŠâ
Bigby takes the cigar and starts to light it. âIâm saving that.â, Dee said, annoyed at Bigbyâs actions. Bigby ignores him, taking a puff and blows the smoke in Deeâs face. He offers the cigar to Dee. âYeah, alright.â Dee said and he takes a few drags out of the cigar. âWanna see a trick?â, Dee asked him, then he blew smoke in Bigbyâs face.
Dee smiles as Bigby drops the cigar on the floor and squishes it under his foot. âLook, Bigby. This isnât going to work. Donât you want to find out what happened to those girlsâŠto Miss Blaze?â Bluebeard asked him. âWill you let me handle this.â, Bigby growled and turned to Dee.
âSo. Where's your brother?â, he asked, crossing his arms.
âLook, mate. Iâd like to help, I would, but I canât tell you where he is. Last time, I saw him, we split up, and I went to find Faithâsââ Dee stops as he realizes heâs said too much. âI donât know where he is now.â
âYou went to find Faithâs what...?â, Bigby asked. Dee quickly answered, âHer apartment. I went to her apartment. Thatâs no secret. You saw me.â
âNo, thereâs more to it. You said you were trying to find something.â, Bluebeard said, making Dee gulp. âAll right, Dee. Since you never answered my first questionâŠwhat did you want from Faith?â, Bigby asked. âSorry, I canât help you. Iâm not saying anymore about it.â, Dee said.
Bigby looks over at the large bottle. âYou just carry this around?â, he asked Dee. âAlways handy that way.â, Dee replied, smirking. Bigby rolled his eyes.
âThis is ridiculous!â, Bluebeard exclaims as Bigby sets the bottle aside. âHeâs never going to talk if you treat him like a fucking houseguest!â, he shouted, marching up to Bigby.
âBluebeard!â, Crane shouts, getting angry with the bald man. âIâve already heard your opinion.â, Bluebeard argues. âBack off, Bluebeard! This isnât your job!â, Bigby yells.
âGet your answers, or Iâm taking over.â, Bluebeard frowns.
âNot happening.â, Bigby said as he faces Dee. âCome on, Dee. What did you want from Faith? A sweet girl like herâŠâ He shook his head sadly.
Dee scoffed. âSweet?! You think that girl was sweet? She was a fuckinâ thief!â, Dee exclaims, in disbelief. âFuckinâ sweet. Faith was plenty of things, but that ainât one of âem. I mean, you know what she did for a living, right?"
"You still seem pretty mad about it.â, Bigby smiles slyly. âHell, I ainât bothered. Wasnât me she stole from. Nah, she took somethinâ from my boss.â, Dee shrugged.
âYour bossâŠ.â, Bluebeard said and Deeâs eyes widened. âSo, letâs talk about your boss then.â, Bigby said.
Dee chuckles nervously. âYouâre gonna get me in trouble, Bigby. I canât answer any more of your questions.â
Bigby grabs the wad of cash and holds it up. âYou always carry this much cash?â, he asked. "Iâve got a lot of laundry to do this week. Whatâs it to you?â, Dee said, sarcastically. Bigby rolls his eyes, putting the wad back down.
âWhy donât you just tell me who youâre working for?â, Bigby asked Dee, getting irritated. What was up with people making his job harder than it had to beâŠ!? âLook. Youâre not a bad guy, I believe Beauty on that one, but I canât give you that information. Thatâs where I gotta draw the line.â, Dee declares.
âBeautyâŠâ, Bigbyâs eyes widened. âThereâs no way Beauty would associate with a scumbag like you!â, Bigby yelled. âWhatâs wrong with me? You tellinâ me I ainât pretty enough?â, Dee asked, taunting Bigby. âOh, yeah, weâre real close.â, he says, antagonizing. âBullshit.â, Bigby spat, slamming his arm into Deeâs throat. âThe hell are you doing with Beauty, anyways!?â If Beast ever found out⊠He didnât even wanna think about it.
Bigbyâs reaction made Dee smirk. âEnough of this!â, Bluebeard shouts, angrily. âBluebeard!â, Crane yelled, giving Bluebeard a warning tone. Bluebeard gets into Bigbyâs face and shouts. âYouâre not getting any answers from him this way. Sonya Blaze is dead. One of us! And youâre going to let this ignorant shit walk out of here in one piece?!â
Bluebeard shoves Bigby to the side and storms up to Dee. âOut of my way, Iâll show you how itâs done.â He punched Dee in the stomach.
âAh, what the fuck!â, Dee yells in pain.
âWhat do you think youâre doing?!â, Crane yells at Bluebeard, angrily. âTeaching him a lesson. Now, pay attention.â, Bluebeard said and punched Dee in the face. âStop this right now!â, Crane shouts.
âYou enjoying yourself?â, Dee asked, glaring at Bluebeard.
âImmensely.â, Bluebeard says, giving him a smile.
Bigby grabs Bluebeardâs arm and pulls him away from Dee. Bluebeard glares at Bigby, shoves him and throws a punch. Bigby ducks and punches him in the stomach, making Bluebeard groan while Bigby shoves him against the wall and tries to restrain him. âEnough.â, he growls in his face.
Suddenly the door to the basement opens, revealing an angry Snow White. âWhatâs going on down here!?â, she demanded for answers. Crane turns to her in shock. âS-Snow! Weâve been looking for you!â Snow frowns at him. âWhat happened now!?â, a voice yells, down the hall.
Bigbyâs eyes widened as he heard her voice. A confused and irritated Sonya walked in the door. âSonyaâŠâ, he muttered.
Woodlands Lobby
âWhat the hell were you doing down there, Bigby?â, Sonya asks. âIt wasnât me. I wanted to do things the right way but of course, Bluebeard had other plans.â, Bigby grumbled. Sonya frowned, shaking her head. âOkay.â
They walked over to an elevator. âOkay, youâre gonna have to explain this, cause Iâm really not getting it yet.â, Bigby said, still confused and shocked.
âAfter our conversation in the taxi last night, I headed back to my place, got stuff done so now its a little better, Snow called me down to the Office and told me she got a call from Toad. He said his T.J. found a body. So, we went to go check it out. We thought it was Faith at the time⊠But this time⊠it was different. Getting her back here wasnât easy, but hopefully weâll find something on her to help us track down the killer. Or at least to figure out who she is.â, she said, walking in the elevator.
âI should have been there, Sonya.â, Bigby said, following her. âWe tried to call the Business Office, but there was no answer. We couldnât find you, or anyone. So, Snow and I took care of it.â, Sonya says with a frown. She pushed the floor button, making the doors close and the elevator moves. For a moment, they stay quiet until Bigby speaks up. âSonyaâŠâ
She looks over at him. âYeah?â He lets out a soft sigh. âIâm glad youâre not dead.â, he says, giving her a small smile. She gives him a grin. âI wouldnât let you live in this harsh world without me.â, she joked, making him roll his eyes. âYeah, yeah.â
Outside The Business Office
âI just want to get to the bottom of this.â, she said as the elevator stopped and opened the doors. âI justâŠ.â, she sighed.
âWhat is it?â, Bigby asked, walking out of the elevator with her."I justâŠ.I feel responsible, in a way. She looked just like me. Maybe thatâs why she was killed.â, she frowned. âI mean why me? I hardly know anyone who would be out for me to begin with, much less make someone else be glamoured as me.â
"If someone wants you dead, at some point theyâll realize they missed their target.â, Bigby said. âAnd theyâll come looking for me.â, she said, folding her arms across her chest. âWe just have to find out who did this. And why she was glamoured to look like meâŠI mean, thatâs what it is, right?â
Bigby shrugs a bit and scratches his stubble. She sighed, looking at the door of the Business Office. âSo whatâs our next move?â, she asked Bigby. âMaybe you should lie low for a while. Until we figure out whatâs going on.â, Bigby suggested.
She scoffed. "And what? Sit around my apartment twiddling my thumbs all day while you guys solve what little we have now? Not happeninâ.â, she says, huffing. "Thatâs not what I meant.â, Bigby replied, frowning. âThen what?â, she asked.
âI just want you to be careful. I almost lost you onceââ Bigby started to explain, but Sonya cut him off, pointing a finger at his chest. âBigby, I am not a little kid. I can handle a little danger.â, she argues and sighs, backing away. He looks at her sadly. "Iâm sorry.â, she apologized. "I know itâs dangerous, but Iâm not helpless. I can take care of myself.â She looked down, âIâve been doing it for years.â
She shook her head. Letâs go talk to T.J. He was so freaked out last night, he wouldnât even tell us much. Even now he just stops talking altogether after a certain point. Heâs pretty shaken up though, so try to be patient.â, she says, smiling.
"Yeah. I promise.â, he says. Sonya opened the door and once they entered, Snow looks up and walks over to them. âT.J.âs over there.â, she said as she points over to where Toad and T.J. stand in front of the Magic Mirror.
âI donât know if you want to talk to him first or after, but let me know when youâre ready to see the body.", she tells Bigby. She nods and turns away to talk to Bufkin. Before Bigby walks away, Sonya grabs his arm. "Let me talk to him, too.â
âYou sure?â Bigby asked and she nods. They walk over to Snow, waiting for her to finish her conversation with Bufkin. âLetâs talk to T.J.â, Bigby said and walks over to Toad and T.J.
Sonya sighs and follows behind, seeing Toad and T.J. watch something in the Mirror. Toad jumps and yells at the Mirror to stop. âWhatâre you doing?â, Bigby asks him. âWhat, I wasnât doinâ anything.â
Sonya waves at T.J., walking over to him and kneeling beside him. âHowâre you feeling?â T.J. sniffles, âI-Iâm okay.â She rubs his back. âAre you ready to talk to Mr. Wolf?â, Snow asks. T.J. nods timidly.
Sonya nods at Bigby, giving him a look to crouch down. He rolls his eyes as he squats down as well. âAre youâŠ.okay?â Bigby asked him. T.J. nods but doesnât say anything. âGo ahead, T.J.â, Sonya rubbed his back. T.J. looks up at the adults and starts explaining.
âI go swimming at night sometimes, in the riverâŠ.I wasnât doing anything bad, I promise.â, he exclaimed, fearfully. âOf course you werenât.â Toad said to his son. âYouâre a good kid, T.J. We have no doubts about that.â, Sonya said. âYouâre not in trouble. Just tell me what happened.â Bigby said to him.
âI was thereâŠunder the big blocks. And I heard noisy feet. And when I hear that, Iâm supposed to go underwater and stay real still and quiet.â, T.J repeats his dadâs rule. âThatâs right, son.â Toad says, proudly.
T.J. closes his eyes and said. âAnd then I sawâŠ..I saw the ladyâŠ.â, he whimpered. âItâs okay, son.â, Toad comforts his son. Bigby raises his hand, trying to comfort the boy, but T.J. cowered away in fear. âCareful, Bigby.â, Toad warned. Bigby looks at him, âI wasnâtâŠâ Sonya placed her other hand on his shoulder and nodded. âI know.â
He sighed and nodded at T.J. to continue. âThe ladyâŠ.fell inâŠ.but she didnât have her head on! I thoughtâŠ.I thought she was gonna pull me down too. âCause she had rocks on her feet. And she kept falling down in the dark parts.â, T.J. said, tearing up again. Sonya frowns and whispered, âCinderblocks. Tied to her ankles.â Bigby nods, and peered at T.J. âIs there more, T.J.?â, he asked him. T.J. looks up at Bigby and asked. âIs it trueâŠ.you know when people are lying? I heard you could do that."
Bigby gives him a soft smile. "Yeah, part of my job is being able to tell when people are lying. Iâm really good at it. Is there something else you want to say?â T.J. turned to Toad and said, âPlease donât be mad.â
âWhatâs the matter T.J.?â, Snow asked. âIâŠ.I didnât stay under the water.â T.J. replied. âWhat?â Toad said, raising his voice. âI know Iâm supposed to, but I was scared, and I went to the top again. I couldnât help it!â, T.J. exclaimed, fearfully. âI gave you very specific rules! You have to stay quiet and out of sight or bad things can happen. I told you!â, Toad shouts at him.
âLeave him alone, Toad.â Bigby warned. âHeâs my son! Iâve set boundaries for a reason!â Toad exclaims. âHeâs not in trouble, though.â, Sonya said. âThe hell he isnât.â, Toad growls. "Not this time, Toad.â, Bigby said, glaring at Toad. Toad pouts.
"So you didnât stay underwaterâŠ.â Sonya resumed. T.J. sniffled softly. âI donât knowâŠ.if anyone saw me, but someone said âstop laughingâ. And then I was scared and I went under for as long as I could.â
âWait, you heard someone?â, Bigby asked. "Yes.â he replied. "Why didnât you tell us before?â Toad asked him. âI didnât want to be in trouble.â, T.J. replied. âDid you hear anyone laughing?â Bigby asked. âNo.â, T.J. replied and he began to cry. âWere those the same words they used, stop laughing? Try to remember exactly what they said.â Bigby said, calmly.
âThey saidâŠ.they said, stop laughing at me.â, T.J. repeats. âDo you know whose voice it was?â, Bigby asked. âNo!â, T.J. exclaimed, sniffing. âOkay, T.J.â, Bigby said, feeling bad. T.J. wipes his eyes. âIâm sorry.â, he whimpered. âAfter I came up again there was no one there, and I ran home. Thatâs all. I promise!"
"Okay, you can go.â, Bigby said to him. âThank you, T.J.â Sonya said, giving T.J. a smile and a hug. "Okay, son. Letâs get you home.â Toad said to T.J. as he held him. "You did a good job, kid.â, Bigby smiled at T.J.
T.J. looked up at Bigby, giving him a small smile. âCome on, then.â Toad said, walking away with his son. Bigby and Sonya stood. She gave him a smile. âYou did good.â He gave her a small smile back. Snow asked, âYou guys want to go look at the body, now?â
âYeah.â Bigby nodded. âOh my goodness! I almost forgot!â, Bufkin yells and flew over to a box Crane had before and grabs it. âCome on.â Snow said, leading the two to the Witching Well.
#twau bigby wolf#bigby x oc#bigby wolf x reader#bigby x reader#bigby wolf imagine#bigby wolf#big bad wolf#bigby twau#poc oc#oc#sonya blaze#fable#bluebeard#black girl#black reader#bigby wolf x plus size reader
16 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fake FBI Agents? Sam x Reader (With lots of Dean)
A/N: Hello! Yes, I am alive but Iâve been hella busy with work, as some of you know. And then, I got my second COVID shot and had a BAD reaction to it so Iâm trying to recover.
This story is based off my real job working for at my local police department, which Iâll be celebrating 6 months at this month! I thought it would be funny if I could tell that Sam and Dean were fake FBI agents based off looking at their badges because I do see and interact with real FBI agents occasionally.Â
I also met a Texas Ranger not too long ago and even though he was *much* older than me, he was *very* attractive. Not like Jaredâs Cordell Walker but still.Â
Hope everyone enjoys this and all feedback is welcome!
Warnings: FLUFF, series level violence, angst, pining, blood, serious injuries, series level monsters, lots of pain but the fluff makes up for it.
Word Count: 5, 981
Masterlist of all Masterlists| Supernatural Masterlist
Working for a police department was quite a unique experience. On a daily basis, you got to see the worst in people. From assaults to thefts, stolen vehicles, and homicides, there was never a dull moment when you had to work to help the public. Even with not being on the emergency side of the police department, you were still helping people and were trying to solve all their problems when they couldnât seem to handle them on their own. Growing up, wanting to help people was always a priority for you but you never thought that would be fulfilled working in law enforcement. Sure, there were times when it would get super overwhelming with the constant phone calls and reports you would have to take over the phone and/or in person, and if you were left on a shift alone, it was that much more challenging. But ultimately, you did enjoy what you did because you felt as though you were being an important part of your community, whether you were acknowledged for it or not. And, who wouldnât want to look at those cute police officers all day long? Just a small amount of time spent chit-chatting with them as you handed them over the keys to their vehicles for their shifts, still seemed cool. Who doesnât appreciate a man in uniform? One night, as you were working alone, you had two, albeit very attractive men, come into the lobby of the department and came to the window to speak with you.Â
âHi, how can I help yâall?â You ask, looking to the shorter of the two men.Â
âYeah, weâre here about a case. Iâm Agent Tyler, this is my partner Agent Perry, with the FBI.â The man said, as he pulled out his FBI badge, his partner followed his lead.
You stood from your desk to walk over to the window to see their badges, and upon closer inspection, you discovered they were fake. Immediately, you started laughing, causing the two men to just stare at you with a shared look of confusion.Â
âWhatâs so funny maâam?â The taller of the two asked.Â
âYâall arenât from the FBI,â You said, laughing harder as your sides began to hurt.Â
âUm, yeah, we are, didnât you see our badges?â Agent âTyler,â said to you, flashing his badge again.Â
âYes, I saw your fake FBI badges,â you said, eyeing the men suspiciously.Â
âHow did you know?â Agent âPerry,â asked.Â
âBecause this is a police department. We have a local FBI office and I have dealt with them several times since Iâve worked here. Weâre trained to spot real and fakes badges and from my training, these two are definitely fake,â you said, smirking smugly.Â
âDamn, sheâs good, Sammy,â the shorter one said.Â
âSo, what do you two really want?â You ask, cocking your eyebrow up to further question the men.Â
âOkay, hereâs the truth. Iâm Sam, this hereâs my brother Dean, weâre in town to investigate a string of disappearances that have been going on over the past week-and-a-half. Do you know anything about them?â Â The taller one, Sam, said to you, giving a sad, puppy-dog look as he spoke.Â
âOf course I do. Police department remember? I canât begin to tell yâall how many missing person reports our agency has been taking during that time. At least close to thirty and thatâs a huge number for a town of about 100,000 people,â you say, shaking your head in disbelief.Â
âWell, whatâs been reported?â The shorter one, Dean, asked.Â
âI canât share that information with you but what I can do is call over to dispatch and see if they can send an officer up here to speak with yâall?âÂ
âOkay, thatâd be great,â Â Sam said.
âAlright yâall have a seat and Iâll see about getting an officer over here to help yâall out,â you say, turning around to head back to your desk.Â
The two men sat in chairs beside one another as you called over to dispatch to set up an officer to come speak to the guys.Â
âWell, officers are currently 10-6 (busy) so it may be a while before theyâre able to get out there,â the dispatcher informs you.Â
âOkay, Iâll let them know, thanks. Sam, Dean?â You call to the guys as both their heads turn to look at you. âAll our officers are busy with other calls at the moment but someone should be up here soon to speak to you,âÂ
âGreat, thanks a lot sweetheart,â Dean said, winking at you but you just ignore him.Â
Almost an hour later, an officer was dispatched and on his way to speak to the men, much to their happiness.Â
âHey, sorry for keeping yâall waiting, Iâm officer King, how can I help yâall?â The officer said, shaking hands with both Sam and Dean.Â
âWell first of all you should give that young lady behind that desk there a raise because sheâs doing a wonderful job,â Dean stated, shooting another wink in your direction. Officer King just laughs as Sam groans beside Dean and takes over-explaining.Â
âWe work for a podcast that reports unsolved cases and we just wanted to see if you had any information you could give us,â Sam explained.Â
âSure, why donât yâall come back to my office and we can discuss this,â Officer King said, nodding to you before he led the men back to his office.Â
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
About half an hour later, the boys had come out to the lobby and over to the counter again.Â
âWhat can I do for yâall?â You ask.Â
âWell, we just wanted to thank you for your help but also wanted to ask if you wanted to be included in this story because we heard your sister was reported missing?â Sam asked.Â
âUm, yeah, yeah she was. But no, I donât mind talking about it, if yâall think you might be able to help,â you say. âI donât get off until 11 tonight but Iâm off tomorrow so I can meet yâall somewhere then and we can go over this.âÂ
âGreat. Where can we meet you?â Dean asked.Â
âWhy not right back here say 10 am?â You suggested, not confident in trusting them to meet you anywhere else.Â
âEasy enough. See you tomorrow,â Dean said, shooting a quick wink your way before Sam just smiled and nodded to you.Â
The rest of the shift went by without too much excitement going on from your side of the screen, but the officers you could see from the call screen, they were dealing with quite a bit of incidents around town.
That night, you kept to your normal routine of driving home and quickly locking up behind you before you let your dog outside and made a quick meal for dinner as you searched for something to watch on Netflix. Your mind wandered off to the two brothers you met earlier that night. It seemed weird how they came up to the desk and just started asking a lot of questions. Most people have complaints or need to make some form of a report but these two? They were strange, to say the least, but they werenât too bad to look at, especially Sam. He towed above you from the opposite side of the window and although he couldnât touch you, he seemed rather intimidating. On the one hand, his eyes were soft but his height and the muscles that protrude from his arms made him a little scary. On the other hand, you thought about what it would be like to have him push you against a wall and have his way with you. You shudder at the thought; you donât even know the man! I think itâs time for bed. You thought to yourself, trying to wish anyway whatever thoughts you were thinking to yourself but the last thing you thought as you shut your eyes for the night, was the name; Sam.Â
The next morning, you woke up and got yourself ready for meeting the brothers. You werenât sure what exactly to expect but you did know you were looking forward to seeing them again. But it was odd to you; why would two strangers from God knows where come to your small town to investigate a string of disappearances? Who were these brothers? Whatever their story was, you decided to proceed to meet with them cautiously, because if thereâs one thing youâve learned from working for the police department; you canât trust peopleâs stories. Gathering your things together, you got in your car and drove back down to the station where you almost immediately saw the two strangers leaning against a beautiful classic car, seemingly waiting for you. You would be lying if you said your heart was beating erratically. Something seemed weird about the brothers so you reached in your bag to secure the small handgun you kept there just in case.Â
âHey guys,â you say, letting go of the gun but remembering it was still there.Â
âHey,â Sam said, giving you a tight smile.
âOkay, so what do yâall wanna know?â You ask, looking between the brothers who just share a glance.Â
âWell, why donât you start with your name?â Dean said.Â
âOh, right, Iâm (y/n). Nice meeting yâall properly,â You say.
âYou too, (Y/N). How long have you been working for the police department?â Sam questioned.Â
âJust about a year now,â you state, walking over to a picnic table and throwing your legs under the table, the brothers sitting opposite of you.Â
âHave you ever seen any kind of activity like this before? This many disappearances?âÂ
âNo, never. Weâve had a few years where it was close to this but this year is on a completely different level. Our officers have never seen this kind of activity either, nor the detectives. Even those whoâve worked for the department the longest said theyâve never encountered an invisible monster on this large a scale in a long time,â you say, not believing the recent incidents that had been happening in your jurisdiction.Â
âIs there anything these cases have  in common?â Dean asks.
âNot that Iâve seen but you should definitely talk to detectives because they know more about that kind of thing than I do.â
âHow about the families of the victims? Anything seem similar to you?âÂ
âYou know, there is something similar with the victimsâ families. They all come from upper-class backgrounds. We have two wealthier neighborhoods in town and all the victims are living in those neighborhoods,â you say.Â
âThatâs interesting. Any reason that may be?â Dean said to Sam like he would know the answer.Â
âNot really but I do have some ideas of what this might be,â Sam said.
âWhat do you mean you might know what this is? Yâall arenât even from here nor have even seen the reports!â
âShould we tell her?â Sam asked.Â
âI think we can trust her plus with the way youâve been looking at her, I think she should know,â Dean said, causing his brotherâs cheeks to turn red.Â
âTell me what? How has Sam been looking at me?â You asked, not sure which was more important right now.Â
âWeâre hunters and we donât mean animals. We hunt monsters, like the ones you hear about in books or on TV. Theyâre real; all of them. And we hunt them, kill them, to protect the country,â
 Sam explained like it was the easiest explanation for anyone to hear in the world.Â
âWhat? Monsters? Like made-up monsters? Like werewolves? Vampires? Ghosts? Those are real?â You ask.
âEvery one of them. Plus so many others and we kill them. They attack humans, we kill them,â Dean said, with the most serious expressions youâve ever seen.Â
âWha-why are you telling me this? I-I donât understand, monsters. Theyâre real? And yâall hunt them, kill them, to protect people?â You ask, repeating the info the brothers just told you.Â
âYes and we think there might be one of those monsters here in town that could be causing this many disappearances,â Sam added.Â
âWhy did yâall ask me about this? Why not anyone else? This-this is a lot,â You say.
âBecause you were the only one willing to talk to us about this. No one else said anything about the disappearances.â Dean said.Â
You just looked between the two brothers, nothing spoken, but you nodded and agreed to help in any way you could.
âSo you said you may know what this is? What do you think it is?â You asked, looking to Sam, who slowly made eye contact with you.Â
âSounds like sirens,â Sam said.
âWhat are sirens?â You ask, never hearing of that kind of monster before.Â
âTheyâre creatures with the ability to change its appearance, kind of like a shapeshifter, but these guys get into peopleâs heads and make them think theyâre the âperfect person for them. It makes me think that sirens have been luring people out of the town as if they were promising people in town something theyâve always wanted but never had. It would explain all the disappearances,â Sam explained.Â
âWhat do they look like so we have an idea of what to look for?â You ask.
âWell thatâs just it, kid, you canât tell what they look like unless you cast their reflection onto a mirror. They typically look like whoever they take the form of but when you see them through a mirror, they have like blackened eyes, like a demon, but a mouth that looks like itâs stitched shut,â Dean answers you, slightly scaring you.
âYâall donât need me to help out with this, do you? Like, go with you on the hunt? Cause I really donât think I should be there,â You say, your stomach-churning as the thought of these creatures plague your mind.Â
âNo sweetheart, youâve done more than enough to help us with this case. You gave us a lot of useful information that weâll need to locate these predators. All you need to worry about is keeping your pretty little self safe at home,â Dean said, winking at you.Â
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
As the boys were preparing to go out on their hunt, you couldnât help but keep your eyes fixated on Sam. He was still doing some research, he said he wanted to get some last-minute information on the town you lived in and the kind of people he would have to encounter who the Sirens had âpossessed,â yet something about the way he focused, was captivating all your attention.Â
âIs there something youâd like to share with the rest of the class (y/l/n)?â He asked in a teasing voice, breaking you from the concentration you held.
âIâve never seen anyone research like you do. Youâre very dedicated to your work and it shows. Plus, you get a very serious look on your face, and your eyebrows kind of scrunch together when youâre really concentrating; itâs rather cute,â you say, and although you weren't so sure how heâd react, the light pink color that begun to spread over his tanned cheeks gave you all the answers you needed.Â
âWell, I canât say I ever heard that one before and most people donât use âcuteâ as a means to describe me, but I find it flattering, so thank you,â he says, giving you a shy smile.
âI take it that not very many people compliment you,â you state.Â
âIf people get compliment me, itâs because of my hunting skills or some information I found ended up being useful or I saved someoneâs life, but the way I look as I concentrate on my work and definitely because Iâm âcute,â yeah I donât hear that often,â he shakes his head but with a giant smile plastered across his face.Â
âHey, you have dimples, those are cute too,â you compliment him again, causing the shade of red on his cheeks to darken. âAnd by that reaction, Iâm guessing a lot of people donât compliment you on your dimples either, do they?âÂ
âActually that one I hear all the time, but itâs still sweet of you to say, so thank you,â he says, smiling down at you.Â
âWell I think thatâs about enough chick-flick moments I can handle for one day,â Dean said, suddenly appearing in the doorway to the library, surprising you and Sam. âYou ready Sammy?â He asks his younger brother who quickly clears his throat and gets up, shutting his laptop and throwing it in a backpack.Â
âYep, all set,â he says.Â
âOkay (y/n) so you gonna be okay just laying low for a little bit while we go gank these sons of bitches?â Dean asks.Â
âYeah, I have a hot date with Netflix, popcorn, and comfy pillows and PJs for the night. Iâll be good,â you say.
âWell if you need anything, we left our numbers down here for you and weâll come back and let you know what our outcome was since this is your town and you helped give us information on this case,â Dean said, giving you a slip of paper before he climbs behind the wheel of his sleek black classic car.Â
Sam, who remained standing in front of you for a minute, waited until the door slammed shut before he spoke up.Â
âAs Dean said, if anything happens, just, donât hesitate to call and weâll be there. I uh, would hate to see something happen to you,â he said, shoving his hands in the pockets of his jeans.Â
âIs Sam Winchester paying me a compliment now? From what Iâve heard, thatâs not common for you,â you said.Â
âWhat you heard?â He asks, worry filling his tone. âWho-who did you talk to?âÂ
âNo one silly but you donât think I didnât research yâall when you came to town? Believe it or not, there is a national name file for both of you and Iâve read about a lot of the time officers have been after you. Remember, I work for a police department; I can find out a lot about your demons,â you said, grinning at the man who still stood before you but suddenly seemed a bit smaller at that moment.
âOh, thatâs pretty smart and also kind of scary. Guess we canât lie to you after all,â he says.Â
âNope, because I always have a way of finding out the truth, plus âposes as fake FBI agentsâ came up as reasons why police officers need to be careful with you two. Although they havenât had any run-ins with yâall in a long time,â you add, smirking at the stunned expression on the youngest Winchesterâs face.Â
âOh uh, yeah, weâve been trying not to get into too much trouble lately, well at least not getting arrested,â he says.
âYeah, I read about the few times that happened,â you add with a wink.
âOkay, so Iâm going to go mostly cause Iâm a bit scared now but thereâs also not the best thoughts going through my head right now, so weâll talk soon, okay?â He asks and when he sees you nod your understanding, he nods quickly back to you and hurries off to his brotherâs car, and climbs into the passenger seat.Â
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
                              Samâs POV
âHey, you okay there, Sammy? I havenât seen you that uptight about a girl in, well I donât know long,â Dean says, smirking when he sees whatever look is on my face right now.
âYeah, yeah, Iâm good,â I lie, knowing damn well what he was trying to get out of me.Â
âReally? Cause it seemed like (y/n) was getting to you a bit back there,â
âNo, sheâs, sheâs fine,â I say, trying to end this discussion.Â
âYeah, but are you?â He asks.Â
âSo Iâm thinking when we get there, we should go right in, guns blazing and everything. No time to waste today,â I say, hoping desperately Dean would just drop the topic of (y/n) so we could focus on our case, and luckily he did.Â
There wasnât anything wrong with (y/n), quite the opposite actually, and that was the problem. She was so infuriating, knowing that she could find out every little secret Dean and I had in the last, shit I donât know how many years, and the fact she was so smug about it; who does she think she is?! Is she even allowed to do that? Like canât employees of the police department get in trouble for looking up information about people? Well, maybe not, because they need to know what kind of people they have to deal with but like I told her before, we canât hide anything from her! Not that I want to or anything but there are certain parts of this job I donât think she should have to know about. Then again, we did tell her about what we really do out for a living so I canât imagine too much more information would be bad for her to know. I just canât see her knowing every little detail about our lives! I mean, yeah weâve only known her for a couple of days since we came to town but already I can tell she is so sweet and so pure in certain things. I canât imagine her reaction to some of the stories we could tell her. Wait am I saying? She works for a freaking police department; she probably hears horror stories on a regular basis! She may be sweet but I bet sheâs more tough than she makes people believe.
âEarth to Sammy! Come in Sammy!â Dean says, bringing my attention back to him.
âHuh?â I say, looking at him.
âI said, are you ready? Weâre here.âÂ
I looked around where Baby stopped and saw we were in fact, there.
âOh, yeah, Iâm ready,â I say, opening the door to get out, gun ready at my side. We walked to the house where the last disappearance occurred and slowly made our way inside. The house was a mess, Â documents and files thrown across the floor, books and their shelves broken down; it looked like a tornado blew through here. Just as we made our way further in the house, up to the bedrooms, some lady came out of nowhere and tried to stab me but thankfully Dean heard her before I did so he was able to shoot her before she got to me.
âThanks,â I say before having to turn and fight off another Siren who went for me again, Dean fighting off his own.Â
This went on for a while until we figured we killed them all and we could head back to meet with (y/n) until my phone started to ring.Â
âHello?â I ask when I answer the phone.
âSam?â A small voice asks.Â
â(Y/N)? Whatâs wrong?â She sounded scared; my senses going into overdrive.Â
âI-I need help. I donât know where I am but...something happenedâŠ.â She says, sounding like she was crying.
âOkay (y/n) where are you? What do you see around you?â I ask and Dean comes closer to my side.Â
âUm, itâs dark and I canât see too much. I-Iâm sorry,â she says, crying again.
âHey, no, donât you apologize. You did nothing wrong. What do you remember?âÂ
âUm, I was just sitting in the apartment living as I told you I was going to do and then someone got inside and then I blacked out and when I woke up, I was here. I-I think Iâm tied up and Iâm in a lot of pain. I-I donât know what happened Sam but Iâm scared,â she sounds so helpless at this point.Â
âHey, baby, listen to me alright, youâre going to be okay, okay? Dean and I are going to come to find you and weâre going to fix you up well, I promise,â I say, trying to calm her down. I know sheâs scared but I hope I can settle her down a bit.Â
âOkay and Sam, hurry, please?â She asks, more desperate than before.Â
âWe will, weâre on our way now. Iâm going to stay on the phone with you so we can try to see if we can tell where youâre at okay?â I look to Dean who immediately takes my silent signal and rushes out the door and right out to the car. We jump in and race to figure out where (y/n) may be. I can hear (y/n)âs breathing get quieter and Iâm afraid if she falls asleep, she wonât wake up.
â(y/n) can you hear me? Hey, I need you to talk to me, okay? I need you to keep talking,â I say as I keep trying to hear for any background noise to see if we could tell where she was.Â
âI really donât have anything to say,â she says, her voice fragile.
âYou never told me, why you chose to work for the police department,â I say, trying to see if that would get her talking.Â
âWell I needed a-another job and-a job as a-dispatcher came out so I-went to apply-and I-I ended up-getting that job-but with m-my training it-it became too-too hard so I transferred-to where I am n-now.âÂ
âThatâs good,â I say, smiling at her, even though I knew she couldnât see it.
âYeah I-I also wanted t-to help people,â she adds.Â
âI bet, youâre so good at helping people and Iâm so proud of you,â I say, trying my hardest not to get upset myself. I canât say for certain what I feel right now for (y/n) but I do know I care about her and I told her, I would hate it if anything happened to her and I donât take that lightly.Â
âSam, it-it hurts,â she says, and my heart breaks a little more when I hear just how uncomfortable she is.Â
âI know baby, but itâll be over soon; I promise,âÂ
âS-Sam?â She asks.Â
âYeah?âÂ
âWhy-why do you keep calling m-me baby?â Damn, she may be in agony but she still picked up on that.Â
âYouâve caught that huh? Well, you are my baby,â I admit.Â
âBut wouldnât that mean I-Iâm your girl?âÂ
âYou are my girl.âÂ
âBut we-we arenât dating!â
âI know, but I want to change that,â I say.
âReally? You-you want to d-date me?â I can hear the tiniest bit of hope arise in her tone so I continue to talk about it.Â
âOf course I do! Ever since we met, I was immediately attracted to you. I thought you were so beautiful and you had a bit of an attitude too. But I thought it was cute. And then you have a bit of an accent and whenever you say yâall, you sound like a true Texas girl and it makes me smile. I know you said at one point, you werenât from here longer than 6 years but you seem to be a Texan to me and itâs very attractive. I want to take you out and get to know you better; you have no idea how much I wish I could be there to hold you right now,â I exhale, everything finally coming out about how I was feeling. The line remained silent and I began to panic until I heard,Â
âI feel the same about you, Sam,â she said, clear as day.Â
âWell, why donât you keep fighting to stay alive so I can take you on that date and give you all the hugs and cuddles you deserve?âÂ
âThat sounds great,â she said before a blood-curdling scream pierced my eardrums.Â
â(Y/N)?!â And with that, the line dropped. âDean, we have to find her!â I grow weary as I feel the acceleration of Baby set forth by Dean. I tried to track whatever phone (y/n) had called from and was able to find out the last known location.
âOkay so the phone is pinging from up the road about two miles; she canât be too far away,â I tell Dean, more determined than ever to find her.Â
âWeâll find her Sammy; I know we will.â Dean tries his hardest to help ease my worries but the sound of her scream is taunting me.Â
When we got to the location the phone was pinging from, there wasnât much but an old house that appeared to have been partially burned down a few years ago. I couldnât imagine why anyone would want to use this house as any means of suspicious activities but I canât understand people. I jump out of the car and rush inside, holding my gun out in front of me, ready to shoot anyone who crosses my path.Â
â(Y/N)?!â I yell out when Iâm inside the house, Dean close behind me.Â
âSam!â I hear a voice yell back at me and I rush towards where the voice was coming from.Â
âDean!â I yell, as Iâm almost attacked by a Siren but Dean shoots it before it gets to me.Â
âGo find her, Sam, I got this,â Dean says and I rush off to find (Y/N).
â(Y/N)?â I call out again and am met with her reply, sounding a lot closer. When I turn the corner into another room, I see her tied to a table, in nothing but her bra and underwear, and blood dripping down from her abdomen. I rush over to her and immediately start untying her restraints.Â
âSam?â A small voice squeaks out and two big (y/e/c) eyes land on me.Â
âHey pretty girl, you got some pretty nasty injuries here. Iâm going to get you untied and Iâll take you back to your place and fix you up, okay?â I say as calmly as I can. I know sheâs very fragile, just like she was on the phone, but I work diligently to set her free. Once I get the last restraint undone, I slowly and cautiously lift her under her arms and legs and carry her bridal out of the house and out to the car. She groans when I gently place her in the back seat but before I could walk away, she grabs my hand.Â
âWill you stay back here with me, please?â Well, how was I going to say no to that?
âOf course pretty girl,â I say, climbing in and sitting beside. I lay her head on my lap, stroking her hair and having her hold a towel on her stomach.Â
âSo Iâm a pretty girl now, huh?â She asks, looking up at me. I smile down at her, blushing just a bit at her comment.
âWell I thought baby was a little too romantic right now and since we havenât even gone on a date yet, I figured pretty girl had just enough effectiveness but not too much into the romantic side of things,â I explain.
âI like these nicknames youâre using for me; theyâre sweet,â she says.
âIâm surprised youâre even able to pay attention to what Iâm calling you or not in your state right now,â I say.
âHey, just because Iâm hurt doesnât mean I canât appreciate when a very attractive man compliments me. Hell, if I had more strength, Iâd probably kiss you right now.âÂ
âI can help with that,â I say, gently tilting her head a bit further back so I could easily kiss her. And I did but I held back a bit for fear I would hurt her more. So I left a small yet powerful, Iâd hope, kiss on her lips, with a small taste of blood behind it. I looked up to see Dean grin at us through the rearview mirror, ignoring whatever he was hinting at, but I couldnât help the small smile that played on my lips.Â
We decline to take (Y/N) back to her house for fear something like this would happen to her again. She put up no fight, not that she really could if she wanted to, but I felt better about it because now, I wasnât going to let her out of my sight. Because last time I did that, she ended up hurt, and it was my fault because I left her alone.Â
Back in the room, I give up my bed as Dean helps me lower her so we could get a good look at her. The shirt she was wearing had a rather large stain of blood on one side so the only way to get to the injury was to cut the fabric away from her. I grab a pair of scissors and right before I begin to cut, I hear her cry out,
âNo Sam, it-it hurts!â She says as she wiggles around on the bed, trying to escape the pain.Â
âI know pretty girl, but you need to trust me. We have to cut this shirt off because your injury is too severe; itâll hurt worse if we donât cut it, okay?âÂ
She nods her head and I take her hand in mine, as I give the scissors to Dean, who slowly begins to cut her shirt, careful around her injury, and I can tell just by the look on her face, she is in a lot of pain. Thereâs nothing I would rather do than switch places with her but that is not possible. So I bring her hand up to my lips and kiss it tenderly, reassuring her that I would never leave her.
âAlright Sam, weâre going to have to disinfect this and stitch her up,â Dean says, giving me a somber expression.Â
âYeah, okay,â I said, nodding to him.
âWill you hold her down? Itâs going to hurt and I got a towel for her to bite down on,â Dean says.
I look down at the girl lying helplessly beside me and she looks so sad and afraid but I knew it had to be done. âItâs going to be okay, baby, Iâm going to be right here the whole time,â I say to her as Dean pours some whiskey on the injury. It was a good thing we had that towel because I couldnât bear to hear the entirety of her screams. Just her muffled cries broke my heart to the point I began to cry with her. She did not deserve this; she did nothing wrong. As quickly as he could, Dean began on the stitches, sowing her up remarkably fast.Â
âSheâs done,â Dean says.Â
âGreat,â I say, helping him clean up but a groan from (y/n) stops me.Â
âSam?â She says, sweat glistening her body.Â
âIâm right here,â I say, coming back to her side.Â
âLay with me?â I couldnât say no so I moved the sheets aside and crawled in next to her.Â
âThank you for saving me, Sam,â She whispers after Dean decided to leave the room to get some food and medicine for (y/n).Â
âThereâs nothing I wouldnât do for you, (y/n).âÂ
âDo you really like me, more than a friend I mean?â She asks
âI do. In a short amount of time, Iâve grown to care about you and your well-being. I want to do anything to make you happy and to protect you,â
âSo does this count as a date then?â She asks, in all seriousness, and I just laugh.
âOh no sweetheart, I will go all out for a date with you. Nothing is too much for my girl unless you say so. And I donât see either one of us being hurt,â I say.Â
We both laugh until (y/n) begins to groan again. âNo, it hurts to laugh,â she says, as we both still laugh.
âStop making me laugh,â She whines.Â
âI canât help it, sweet girl, I love the sound of your laugh,â I say, leaning down to kiss her temple.Â
âWell I canât wait until you can kiss me properly,â she says.Â
âBelieve me, pretty girl, itâs all I think about but until then, you get better, then Iâll kiss you like you deserve to be kissed.âÂ
âWell then, I canât wait.âÂ
Taglist: @tloveswriting @calaofnoldor @thinkinghardhardlythinking @to-my-beloved-fandoms-2 @angeredcrow @spnjediavenger @440mxs-wife @fandom-princess-forevermore @sam-winchester-admiration-league @thwiso @lyarr24 @grace15ella @deansmyapplepie @akshi8278 @baby1967impala @suckmysupernatural @slutforfics
#Sam Winchester#sam girls#sam and dean#sam girl#sam x reader#sam x y/n#sam x you#Sam fluff#Sam angst#supernatural#supernatural fanfiction#supernatural family#supernatural fandom#dean winchester#police#police department#officers#fbi#sirens#monsters#hunters
32 notes
·
View notes
Text
Born to Die| OSH | 07
pairing: Oh Sehun x Reader genre: Mafia!Sehun rating: 18+ warnings: violence, gun use, mature language, smut (in future chapters), slow burn. words: 14k summary: a collusions of worlds is supposed to kill, but what if it can do something else? A/N: omg chapter 7? weâve made it this far? Iâm so proud weâre on this journey together! I donât have much to stay other than, thank you for sticking around and that i hope you enjoy the chapter, remember feedback is important so drop into my askbox once youâre done, lets chat ;)
TW// Warning this part contains some material that might be sensitive to readers as it depicts scenes of blood, mentions of medical procedures and violence, readers discretion is advised.
Masterlist | Next
The night was a swirling mixture of crisp air and the sharpness that came with living in the city; the residue of the day's smog coating the sky to the point the stars were blocked of their life and you were left with a fuzz of light on the horizon; buildings too far away to think about casting their lights onto the blank polluted canvas but regardless, he found himself standing there, shadowed by the darkness and the distance, watching the scene in front of him unfold. The scene of a tragic love story, the story of an ill-matched pair trying to survive in the grasp of the times. Â
âIf you want to get him shouldnât you do it now?â One of his men behind him probed, watching his breath curl in the air next to his head, âI mean heâs right thereâŠâ And he was right, Sehun was right there, in the sleek car that was highly out of place with its surroundings.
âWhere is the fun in that?â The silver-haired man asked amused, the soft wind fluttering his bangs across his forehead; he probably looked like an angel in the night to the right person but right now, he was only shrouded by the darkness, âAll the cards arenât in my hands yet,â He hummed.
âBut bossâŠâ The man in question merely raised his hand shushing his counterpart, their eyes watching the girl exit the car; eyes intently staring at the vehicle that began is descent from her.
âSpeak when spoken to.â The silver-haired man snapped softly, passing a look over his shoulder to his comrade, âAnd remember your place.â
His eyes were intense like he was trying to rip you apart with his pupils, a small part of him smirked as he watched your feeble form stumble further into the empty parking lot; walking closer to him like you were drawn to whatever was lurking. It was like watching a deer in a headlight he mused to himself as your eyes flickered around the area, your eyes meeting his in the darkness for a second unknowingly.
âHelloâŠâ Your voice softly fluttered through the empty lot, âIs anyone there?â He could feel a smirk crawl upon his mouth; his teeth making their appearance as he watched you jump at the ring of your phone screeching into the empty lot with you, filling the space he could have used to answer your call.
âO, little dove, Iâm right hereâŠâ
âDonât worry Yoora, Iâll be okayâŠâ
A confused grunt passed your lips as Chanyeolâs full weight collapsed onto you, your body struggling to hold the man up from slipping off the counter as you smacked his arm. The fluttering of his breath hitting your neck and the situation causing shivers to slither down your spine. You had no time to think about whoever he was talking about at that moment, your heart clenching slightly as you tried to talk to the man.
âChanyeol,â You snapped, eyebrows furrow as you heard no response from the man, âFor godâs sake, Chanyeol!â You snapped louder, your voice cracking with the intensity of your words.
Silence.
âNo no no noâŠâ You panicked slightly before using your full strength to heave him back against the mirror at sat on the wall behind him; his body slamming against it with a dull thud. âChanyeol come onâŠâ Your voice cracked again, your hand vibrating softly as that reached for his neck, your other hand smacking his cheek slightly.
He looked abysmal, his normally soft tanned skin had blanched itself out into a sickly grey that was stained with the deep red of his blood and littered with already purpling bruises; his breathing shallow and the stab wound on his stomach trickling out said blood steadily. He looked completely worse for wear, and you felt the depth of the situation settle into your bones as your fingers connected with his neck, the slow thud of his pulse quivering against your fingers.
âWhat the fuck do I do.â You spoke to yourself, pressing the rag from before onto his stomach to try and clot his wound; your stomach turning slightly at the blood staining your hands. âChanyeol.â You used your free hand to shake him again, in a last-ditch effort that he might respond.
âFuckâŠâ You breathed at his unyielding silence, your free hand dropping onto the counter to try and steady yourself as your put your best pressure wound; his pockets looked empty so your chance of being able to call one of his brothers was slim to none.
Looking at his face, your remembered Chanyeolâs past haste at being introduced to someone he didnât know; the vision of him speeding out of your apartment last time filing your head, but as he bled out on your counter you found no choice in the matter, your free hand already fumbling to get your phone before shakily clicking onto your contacts; the tinny ring thrumming in your ear not too long after.
âCome onâŠâ You whispered into the receiver, âPlease pick upâŠâ You begged to no one.
âHelloâŠâ The person on the other end started but you quickly cut them off.
âJeonghan!â You cried softly, your voice crackling with emotion, âPlease tell me youâre not working.â You begged softly.
âNo, Iâm not working,â He sounded concerned, immediately jumping into that tone he used to use with you all the time, âWhy is everything okay?â He added quickly, the sound of his mouth pulling down nearly hearable in the receiver.
âListen HannieâŠâ Your voice was shaky as you breathed deeply looking at Chanyeol, âI need you to my place immediately, bring your medkit, and tell no one youâre comingâ You whispered like someone who might be listening in could hear you.
âWhatâs going on? Are you alright?â He stuttered softly but you quickly cut him off again.
âJeonghan, please.â You snapped at the man, your temper wearing thin, âJust do it.â
âOkay,â He shushed you softly in his usual tone of voice; trying to calm you down, âIâll be there as soon as I can, okay?â You felt tears splinter your eyes at his words, you nose sniffling slightly.
âPlease just hurryâŠâ
With an aching body and a pounding headache, Baekhyun found himself stumbling through the dense heat of an old building, flames licking the walls as his jacket covered his mouth to filter some smoke out; the heaving of his lungs telling him that this was a mission gone wrong. At first, it seemed like a simple recon mission, a small tip-off that Jongin had got earlier in the week about a potential lead in their current predicament; a quick job like they were used to. But to Baekhyun and Chanyeol, the desolate old building held nothing more than empty rooms and dust, or so it seemed, about an hour into the search it all went wrong. Baekhyun was trying to catch his bearings, the smoke flowing through his airwaves and causing a haziness to blur out his vision.
They had agreed to split up the buildingâs 8 floors, Baekhyun top four and Chanyeol bottom four; the objective was to see what was lurking around and recon back in the foyer before they checked the basement, due to the ominous nature to Jonginâs tip-off they werenât exactly sure what they were looking for but remembers Jonginâs words had another fire burning with  Baekhyun, beside the one he was already in.
âWhat theâŠâ Baekhyun frowned slightly, while pushing open one of the ajar doors on the 6th floor, there as the briefest once of light filtering through the bottom of the old wood, the only sign so far that someone other than himself and Chanyeol was here.
The room was a ruin of what was probably once a nice apartment, the dense smell of mildew and rot in the air as Baekhyun took in the scenery; tattered furniture littered the room, the last tenants clearly in a rush to leave. It wasnât much, an old couch in the centre of the decaying floor and an old dining table tucked in the corner; but what interested him was the blinking red light fluttering from under the couch, a small pain in his chest at what it could be. Baekhyun was still stationed at the door with a frown etched on his face when he decided to crouch on one knee to try to get a better look at what he was looking at, but when the light was just out of eye-line, Baekhyun decided to walk further into the apartment.
His gun was warm in his hand and tucked slightly down to allow him room to use his flashlight as he moved further into the apartment, his boots disrupting the dust that sheeted itself on the floor with each clicking step; he had to admit the place was unnerving, deathly silence coated every inch of the place and the idea of checking out the light wasnât helping either.
Squaring his shoulder slightly, Baekhyunâs fluttered around the main room of the apartment one last time before he began to crouch again; the gentle thud of him placing down his flashlight on the ground filling his ears and one of his hands braced him to further lower himself down. The dust was a weird texture under his slightly clammy palms, his nose turning up already at the sticking sensation, but he shook himself out of it, opting to angle the flashlight on the floor under the couch instead.
It was still a bit hard to see under the couch but with a squint of his eyes, Baekhyun managed to see what was causing the soft red light; he eyes narrowing into slits before the dilated in size in shock.
The soft red light? Was the countdown on a small explosive, one which only had 3:40 left on the clock.
âFuck.â Baekhyun swore loudly, pushing himself up quickly to get his phone out his pocket but he froze again when something thudded at the back of his head.
âStay down.â A warped voice filled Baekhyunâs ears, the cold barrel of a gun pressing into his head, keeping him down. âOr Iâll shoot.â Baekhyunâs teeth ground together; he didnât have time for this.
âWhy donât you face me then,â Baekhyun ground out, âWe can settle this like adults.â
âStay down.â The voice reiterated.
âWho are you.â Baekhyun tensed out.
âI think you know, donât you Mr Byun?â Baekhyun frowned at that, the warped voice sounding like it was smirking, âOr can I call you Baekhyun.â
âIâll ask you again.â Baekhyun spat softly, âWhy donât you face me.â The voice scoffed.
âBecause I donât have a death wish,â They answered.
âI think you do,â Baekhyun tutted softly, his grip tightening on his gun.
Baekhyun didnât give the voice time to respond before he spun around, avoiding the gun pressed to his head and shoving the assailants hand up to the air; the boom of his shot going off, embedding itself in the ceiling. If felt like there wasnât even time to take a breath in to react before Baekhyun was standing again; the sole of his boot planting in the stomach of what he could now see was a masked figure â watching them tumble to the ground winded.
He never stopped to survey the room as the beeping from the couch got louder â his hand instantly working to fire his shot off at another man heâd barely seen who was poised at the other end of the room. That didnât stop anyone though, while the second man was recovering from the shot to his shoulder, the first one who was on the floor jumped up; barrelling towards Baekhyun at an impressive speed. Baekhyun had just enough time to dodge before a punch tumbled into his face; one of his arms coming up in defence to try to knock the man back quickly. The one he shot in the shoulder didnât stay down too long either and before he knew it, he was fending off a barrage of attacks; the black blurs of their clothing moving with him.
They were sloppy fighters, but they did manage to land a few hits on Baekhyun; the butt of one of their gunâs slamming into his cheek painfully â normally Baekhyun would shoot them down but the way they were piling on him left his trigger hand unavailable to shoot; he spent most of the time deflecting their attacks. When he saw the glint of a blade, thatâs when Baekhyun decided enough was enough â the explosive wasnât going to hold off for him to finish up.
With a yell, Baekhyun managed to get the two men a far distance from him; getting a proper look at them while he did. They both wore black masks on the bottom halves of their face, a small decide attached that was modulating their voices, and what looked like a sheer scarf covering their eyes; this was a planned attack.
Baekhyun, as always, felt no remorse as he pulled his trigger; a violent hum pumping through his veins as he watched the head of the first man ricochet back with a sickening crack, splattering his partner with his brain matter in the process. The second shot was as swiftly as the first, no sarcastic remarks on Baekhyunâs end, just sheer violence as a small grin crept up his face at his carnage. There were no thoughts in Baekhyunâs head, other than a small sense of satisfaction over the killing of those two lackeys.
He couldnât even find it in himself to ponder over the blood on his hands again, something most of his brothers did after the deed; the beeping in the room increasing with each breath. Taking off into a sprint, Baekhyun only managed to make it past the threshold before a circle of hell decided to open itself up in the place; his body getting flung like a rag doll into the wall opposite the door and with a disgusting thud - Baekhyun it the wall. Â
The ringing in his ears didnât privy him to not hearing the 7 other bangâs that resonated throughout the old building, but the aching of his body and the pounding of his head stopped his instinctual movement. He laid on a heap on the floor, the minutes feeling like hours and before he knew it the building around him was up in flames, only the brief mention of his partner's name gracing his lips and he tried to find himself again.
âMaybe we should have listened,â Baekhyun grunted softly to himself while stumbling down one of the higher floors of the building, everything was a mess; most of the floor was missing as it was and the constant fire that kissed the walls and his skin with the sheer heat of it all didnât exactly help the situation, he needed to find Chanyeol and get out; fast.
It was an old apartment building tucked away near the docks, empty and unused since the inside had rotted beyond repair and teeming with hidden life. If Chanyeol and Baekhyun had been easy to scare, the sheer fact there were various messages written across the walls telling anyone who dare enter to run would have sent them with their tails between their legs, but they werenât easy to scare, and the look that crossed Baekhyunâs face as he shone his flashlight on the writing was proof. Baekhyun wasnât quite sure how this all started truthfully, both himself and Chanyeol had no issue getting into the building; the door practically falling off its hinges with rust, and from the get-go, it did seem like the building was truly empty.
Even though he was in imminent danger of the building collapsing in on himself and anyone that was left at any second, Baekhyun still found the energy to yell in a last attempt to find his comrade.
âCHANYEOL,â Baekhyun found himself screaming down one of the empty hallways, his words dissolving into a cough at the smoke that tickled his lungs, spluttering violently into the fabric of his jacket to hack it back up. âCOME ON MAN, WHERE ARE YOU?â He hacked again.
The fire was louder than any life in the building, the crackling and whipping sounds of its destruction filling Baekhyunâs ears like hellish white noise, but not even the sound of a response cut through it; it was silence on Chanyeolâs end.
Beads of sweat from the heat hastily dripped down Baekhyunâs face soot and blood-covered face; stinging the cuts that were left on his face from his earlier scrummage. The need to take his jacket off growing more and more with every second he spent in the belly of this beast, but he kept going on, even if the smoke was kicking in, his legs barely stumbling to down the hall to one of the last places Chanyeol could have been.
âNostromo apartments?â Baekhyun scrunched his nose up at the man standing at Sehunâs desk, âYou want me to scope out that shithole? Why?â
âBecause of this,â Jongin sighed, plucking a piece of paper from his pocket while their boss looked tensely at his computer screen, âOne of our men was slipped it at Yixingâs casino,â
âAnd what does it say?â Baekhyun pressed with a slight glare, âAnd better yet, why am I going.â
âItâs just an address,â Jongin shrugged, âNothing else, just an address.â
âYouâre going because itâs your job,â Sehun cut in but not bothering to glance at the man while he typed, âAnd because nearly everyone else is busy.â
âBut-,â Baekhyun began childishly, a scowl on his face.
âNo buts.â Sehun refrained from snapping, âAnd Jesus, take Chanyeol with you, Iâm tired of him moping around the damn place.â Sehun bothered to look at him this time, a glare etched into his eyes.
Baekhyun now wished that heâd argued for Sehun to let him go alone, his body barely able to stay upright as he stumbled down the hall to the main stairwell; his face pulling taught as the peaked down, the flames consuming most of the bottom floors and stairs, meaning the only way was up.
âCHANYEOL,â Baekhyun tried yelling again, but he felt his face harden when he was met with more silence; a dark look passing by his face as he remembered one of Sehunâs rules.
âYou get separated?â Sehun stated, pointing at his men, âYou leave them behind, two of you is more valuable than one to someone else, we canât have that.â
He wanted to directly oppose Sehunâs rule at that moment, but with the smoke-belching into his lungs, Baekhyun was finding it harder and harder to breathe; his heart gripped in a way he wasnât comfortable as he moved away from the stairs that led down, his eyes burning with more than the smoke as he stumbled to the stairs that lead up. Moments were blurring together as the smoke inhalation started playing with Baekhyunâs brain, his lungs burning with such an intensity that he thought that maybe he was gonna die on the stairs to the roof, the colours of the fire and the walls melding together, he had finally found himself in hell.
By the time heâd made it to the last stairway up, Baekhyun was grabbing his throat like he was ready to strangle himself â the fire in the building had him breathing in all sorts of nasty chemicals and the blow had knocked another concussion into his fragile skull, he was a mess and a bigger mess at the thought that heâd let one of his best friends go. When Baekhyun found himself shouldering open the roof door with the last of his energy, he wasnât sure what to do; the soft caresses of clean air feeling like heaven on his heavy chest to the point he felt content with just laying there and waiting for the building to fully collapse, but he knew deep down that it wasnât an option.
His dirty hands wiped the moisture and soot from his eyes as Baekhyun finally staggered to full height; the burning in his torso a distant thought as he looked around at what he could do. Limping towards the edge of the building, he grimaced slightly, he could make the jump to the next roof but probably barely, the building next to him was slightly smaller and a tad out of reach. But as the building gave a horrific grumble, it prompted Baekhyun to make up his mind quickly; the distant sounds of police and firemen on their way not helping either.
Stumbling back a few paces, Baekhyun tenses his shoulders slightly before he took off into a sprint towards the edge of the building; his boot planting firmly on the ledge to boost himself up before he was lifted up and over the side of the building â the world rushing past him in a haze, his body tipping forward slightly as he saw the other building nearing closer and closer. Baekhyun barely managed to roll to catch himself before he found himself sprawled out starfish on the ground, a wheeze pushing itself out his lungs at the impact of landing on the roof, his head still up in the clouds.
âI knew this was a bad idea.â
With every second that passed, you felt like your heart was about to burst out of your chest; Chanyeolâs body slumped against you was going a horrible cold temperature, your hands were stained with so much blood that you felt gagging in your throat that reminded you too much of your excursion to the compound to feel comfortable, and the fate of the man in your arms depended on if your ex-boyfriend could get here quick enough. A cardiac arrest might have sounded closer to how you were feeling right now.
At first, you had stood with your hands holding the rag to Chanyeolâs wound as tight as you could muster, but as the blood flow slowed down one of your hands strayed; that hand was tangled softly in Chanyeolâs vibrant red locks, your voice trying its best to stay calm as you tried to keep speaking to him softly in the hopes that he might wake up. It was an odd situation but you felt like you owed it to him, regardless of how the two of you met, Chanyeol had treated you fairly in a situation that called for him to be; he worth at least this amount of kindness, even if he wasnât regarded as a saint.
The apartment was so quiet, the only thing filling your ears being Chanyeolâs gentle breath, that when you heard the sound of your front door being busted down, you almost felt yourself drop the man in your arms; the image of Jeonghanâs shocked face filling the doorway a few seconds later in what you could only describe as sheer horror.
âY/nâŠâ Jeonghan started confusedly, but you quickly interrupted him.
âHeâs been stabbed, Jeonghan, can we save the questions for when he isnât bleeding out over me?â You quickly snipped at him.
It was magical to watch Jeonghanâs switch from a normal person to a doctor, his face hardening slightly as he dropped the kit he was holding to rush over; His hand pushing Chanyeol back onto the counter and off you in seconds. It was like watching a wizard work and he produced a small flashlight from his pocket and quickly pried Chanyeolâs eyes open.
âHow long has he been out,â Jeonghan asked quickly in a resilient voice, flicking the small light in and out of his eyes before pocketing it again, quickly checking his pulse.
âAbout 15 minutes,â You stuttered softly, âHe was just out when I called, you were the only person I thought could-,â This time it was Jeonghan cutting you off.
âHeâs not in shock, not yet anyway,â Jeonghan quickly said, rushing over to his kit to grab a pair of gloves, âWeâll discuss this after I do this okay?â His eyes quickly fluttered to you before he was back to work. With a meek nod, you watched him go.
It seemed all the years of schooling paid off for him, your eyes watching in slight amazement as Jeonghan jumped between jobs; after doing a check for breaks on his ribcage and checking his heart/breathing, the tended to the wound that was glaringly obvious on the bottom of his torso, his fingers gentle as he pried it open to get a proper look.
âWhoever did this wasnât intending to kill,â Jeonghan mumbled, quickly grabbing a cotton pad stack and rubbing alcohol, âItâs deep not itâs not surgery deep, but heâs lost a lot of bloodâ
âBut no signs of hypovolemic shock,â He hummed much to your confusion, âHeâs lost enough to pass out but not enough to kill him,â He explained to you in simpler terms.
âWill he be okay?â You felt a small resemblance of relief.
âIâll need to stitch his wound,â Jeonghan stated trying to clean as much of the blood up as he could, âYouâre typically not supposed to take a knife out of a stab wound, thatâs how you bleed out, but you did the right thing clotting the wound,â He glanced at you with a softness in his eyes, some wisps of his blond hair falling into his face from where it was tied back.
âRight now, we need to make sure he doesnât go into shock, okay?â Jeonghan said gently to you, âThat meanâs I need to suture his wound as fast as possible and youâre gonna have to help me move him so I can, can you do that?â
It was then you realised that Jeonghan was talking softer to you because he could see how tense you were and as a way not to freak you out, your heart-melting slightly at his attitude.
âI can try,â You nodded, âBut heâs heavy.â Jeonghan hummed.
âBuilt like that you would be,â He nodded to the fact that Chanyeol was all smooth skin and hard muscle.
âOn the count of three okay?â Jeonghan explained, âWeâll move him to the couch, I need him reclined to do his stitches.â
The two of you only glanced at each other once before you both grabbed one of Chanyeolâs arms; fitting them around both of your shoulders and with a deep breath you nodded again, even though he couldnât see you. Jeonghan wasted no time in counted and before you knew it, the two of you were grunting as you lifted the man that was taller than the two of you.
The walk to your couch felt like a marathon as the two of you barely made it in time to drop the man on the sofa cushions of your couch; Jeonghan instantly taking over the work to lay his patient, lifting his legs onto the couch before making sure his head was properly supported on the other end. Jeonghan didnât even need to ask before you were scuttling to the bathroom to grab his kit again, making sure you had everything before you ran and passed it to him; watching the doctor in training change his gloves and quickly sanitise his hands for the new pair.
âI need you to get some blankets and a hot water bottle,â He wasted no time in quickly set everything up to stitch the wound close, âHis internal body tempt is down due to blood loss so we need to sustain it before his body starts panicking.â You were about to open your mouth to argue with him about something before he passed you a look that would make even a parent scared.
âYou donât need to watch me suture him, donât do that to yourself; get the stuff please.â He asked you again, âHeâs going to be okay.â You merely shook your head before you darted off to the kitchen, boiling the kettle quicker than light.
You felt like a terrified mother as you made haste around the kitchen and apartment, trying to avoid looking at Jeonghan working; the man only carrying a calm look, this was a normal part of his job. The respect you held for him was always unimaginable but at that moment you felt something akin to pride as you peaked at him working, the grace he held as a doctor proved to you that everything that had happened between the two of you might have been worth it to him. This was truly his calling.
Soon enough you were dumping the stuff he requested down next to him; your nose turning up as he finished bandaging around his wound, the smell of antibiotic cream hitting your senses unpleasantly.
âYou owe me a lot of answers,â Jeonghan was tense as his eyes skirted to you, watching you gnaw on your anxiously, âSo get talking.â
âJeonghanâŠâ You said softly while tucking the hot water bottle under one of Chanyeolâs arms, trying to avoid it for as long as possible, âPlease, canât it wait till morning.â
âNo.â Jeonghan snapped at you, a first for him in a while, âIt canât wait till morning.â He stood up as you placed the blankets over Chanyeol, waiting for you before he grabbed your arm and dragged you back into the bathroom; away from the sleeping man.
The bathroom still had streaks of blood over the counter, with the rag you used thrown in the sink to be out of sight â there was a vague metallic smell in the place as well that was being fought by your air freshener; it looked like a crime scene in here, and maybe there was some truth in that. Mentally you acknowledged that you were observing the room to avoid talking to Jeonghan, but you couldnât help yourself, the door clicked softly behind you reminding you of that.
âI donât ask for much,â Jeonghan started with a puff of his chest, looking around the bathroom at the butchery as well, âBut I at least ask for the barest amount of honesty from you.â His eyes were drilling into you as you refused to meet them.
âListen Jeonghan, heâsâŠâ You were slightly at a loss of words on what to call the man on your couch; was he a friend? Was he a foe? He hadnât done more than lie to you, you knew that much, âHe needed help.â You affirmed instead, glancing at him briefly.
âI could see that,â Jeonghan said sarcastically, âBut explain to me why he didnât go to, you know, a hospital?â He did say it so simply, that if you didnât know Chanyeol like that you would have asked the same thing. âHe couldnât,â You tried to reason with him, but he cut you off.
âHe couldnât? You couldnât call or?â Jeonghan was aggravated, his complexion had a ting of red to coat it.
âHe just couldnât,â You snapped back, your lip wobbling slightly, âHeâs not like you or me,â Your voice took a juxtaposition, as you spoke quietly.
Upon seeing you were getting upset, Jeonghan placed his hands on your shoulders, looking you dead in the eyes with a soft look â one of his hands coming up to touch your face slightly with concern.
âHey, itâs okayâŠâ He frowned, swiping a small tear away from your face, âWhatâs going onâŠâ
Pouting your mouth softly, your mind ran through the last week and a half; from the shooting to the compound and everything that following that â your life had been tipped upside down in unimaginable ways and it was no secret that you were keeping a tight lid on how you felt about things. No one sprung to mind when it came to talking about the things that you had seen and witnessed, your jaw starting to tremble as you remembered the start of it all â watching someone that in some way you could call a friend lying next to you on the ground, the only sign that he was there were his pooling blood and dead eyes. It had a snowball effect on you more than you realised; from the constant threats against your life, the guns, the warehouse, the fact that these men had swept into your life and taken over aspects of it like nothing was wrong.
Itâs not that you werenât fond of the Chanyeol, or at times even that slimy guy that Baekhyun could be, but the issue was it that you werenât supposed to be even remotely fond of any of them. The two of them having a hand in the way that you canât sleep well at night anymore, or why you constantly had to check behind you in the small case that someone was following â you were adapting to the life they had placed you in, but you knew that at the heart of it all, this was just another day on the job for them.
Standing in front of Jeonghan now, felt like a twisted reminder of what life was supposed to be like â you were supposed to feel angry at the fact that a known criminal had welcomed himself into your house with his destruction without a thought of the person on the other end, you were supposed to question things. But as of lately, youâve been accepting everything that was handed to you.
âComply, comply, complyâŠâ You remember Chanyeol saying to you, a distant enough memory now.
Had you found comfort in compliancy? Were you no better than the men that Sehun commanded around? An ashen taste filling your mouth at the fact you worked at one of his clubs now.
âWere you as bad as them?â You thought, they were criminals after all, and you knew this⊠Glancing back at Jeonghan you registered the worry on his face, his eyes flickering around your face like the ever-concerned human he was.
Your companion jumped slightly when you flung yourself at him, wrapping around him desperately; he was a semblance of normality and how you craved that at that moment, he wasted no time wrapping his arms around you too, listening as you quietly sniffled at him
âI have so much I need to tell you aboutâŠâ
Midnight; tucked away down a side-ally and hidden to the naked eye, dubbed to some as the pinnacle of indulgence and dulce company, but to most, it was known for its exotic nightlife and less than saintly company or at least thatâs what Yixing thought as his feline eyes fluttered around the establishment. Yixing knew the owners spared on cost on the place, the modern take on baroque lining every part of the room; gold accents replaced silver and delicate beige and cream licked the walls in their demure but tasteful way. He was no inexpensive man, none of his brothers were, but even Yixing knew that most of the time he carried himself with a certain grace that made getting through crowds a lot easier; a modern Moses if the biblical man carried a loaded gun and a silver tongue.
Yixing wouldnât have come here if it wasnât of importance to himself or his brothers, with the gaudy smell of burning incense was enough reason to drive him home, but as he casually strolled through the place; he soon caught wind of the only reason he was there. Nestled at the grand bar, tucked away under the droplets of crystal that hung from above; Park Jeonghwa.
âMiss Park,â Yixing was ever the gentleman, approaching the bar with grace next to her, âLong time no see.â But the woman in question didnât look to have the same energy for him.
While Yixing was a few years older than her, heâd known her (like Sehun), for as long as he could remember; and to the trained eye there would be nothing wrong with the young woman, but Yixing â he could see the fraying of her character with one glance. There was an edge to her eyeâs that wasnât here before their last meeting.
âYixing.â Jeonghwa grumbled back too occupied playing with the olive of her martini to give any energy back, âWhat brings you here.â She sighed slightly, glancing at him.
Jeonghwa always was the picture of perfection; right down to the last atom. She held a grace that most women could only dream of having, while at the same time having a mouth that could talk her way out of anything â she was all bark and no bite, but her skills did lie elsewhere.
âFelt like gambling my life away,â Yixingâs mouth tilted softly in a rare smirk, âWhere better to do it then as the ever so grand Midnight Casino and Bar.â A playful tone edging into his voice, but regardless at his small form of a joke; the every stony Jeonghwa did not crack.
âYes, well enjoy,â She scoffed softly, reaching to down her drink in one as Yixingâs brow raised.
âYouâre a hard woman to track, you know?â He spoke carefully, watching closely at her reactions, her tired eyes flicking to his at his statement.
âTell your boss, I donât want to be found.â Her eyeâs hardened slightly as she forwent mentioning his name.
âSo, Sehunâs the one that rattled your cage,â He noted softly, watching a small village ending fire dance in her eyes, âI should have guessed as much.â
âI hate him, Yixing.â She mumbled almost childishly, turning back away from him, âI hate everything about that man, heâs decayed right down to his pathetic little core.â
âNo, you donât,â Yixing tsk-ed softly, âIf you felt that way, you wouldnât have such impassioned words to say about him.â She merely huffed.
âDid he send you here,â She changed the subject quickly.
âNo,â Yixing hummed, tapping his fingers on the bar softly, âIâm here on my own accord,â Her eyes flicked to him in a glare.
âDonât lie to me.â She snapped slightly, âIâm not in the mood.â
âJunmyeon called, you didnât pick up and so Iâm here,â Yixing explained, trying to keep her temper at bay, but Jeonghwa only shook her head with an eye-roll.
âWhatever he wants, you can tell him that I donât care,â She scoffed, flagging down the bartender for another drink, âIâm tired of everyone in that stupid place,â Yixing looked at the woman before sighing internally, letting the bartender tend to her before he tried talking anymore.
âIâm not aware of what happened between you and Sehun,â Yixing said honestly, âBut whatever is it, I can clearly see itâs affecting you.â
âEver the observant,â Jeonghwa mumbled back, âYes, I am upset and rightly so.â Yixing raised his brow at her.
âI always keep his best interests at heart, even if it doesnât seem like it,â She griped, a distant look in her eye, âAll I asked in return is that he considered one thing and he couldnât even grant me that, Yixing,â She looked at him with pain in her eyes.
âI feel used, and I have done for a while.â Jeonghwa spat as her mouth pursed; Yixing held for a second before he decided to speak.
âI think weâre all aware of yours and Sehunâs relationship,â Yixing cleared his throat softly, âAnd I think youâre more aware of the truth behind it than you left onâŠâ His brow raised softly, watching the women tense up.
âYou canât tie him down, Jeonghwa,â Yixing stated softly, âNo one can.â
âI can try,â Jeonghwa said softly in a rare sign of vulnerability.
âForcing him into marrying you wonât make him love you, Jeonghwaâ Yixing told her gently.
She looked like she was having an inner battle with herself before she grumbled again, tensing back up into her shell before Yixing could fully pry it open.
âHe could learn.â She huffed again, looking at bitter as before. Yixing knew that Sehun probably could learn how to love someone, but that someone wasnât her.
âIs that why you agreed to help him,â Yixing asked plainly, âTo soften him up?â But when Yixing was met with silence, he raised his brow.
âJeonghwa,â Yixing demanded slightly, but the woman refused to face him.
âI told him what I knew, that was it.â She snapped softly, choosing to stare at her glass.
Pursing his lips slightly, Yixing knew he had to tread carefully â opting to reach into his jacket pocket instead of answering straight away. His fingers brushed a soft cream envelope, pulling it out gently to hold in front of Jeonghwa â the latterâs eyes glancing curiously at it. Â
âWhatâs that?â She asked, confused at why he was holding it out to her â her perfectly manicured hand reaching out for it, but she jumped slightly with it was moved slightly out of reach, Yixing a lot closer than he was before.
âYou know I will find out,â He said quietly while staring her down, âIâll give you one shot to be truthful, Jeonghwa, it doesnât have to be right now â but whatever youâre hiding, I will know.â
âYou should save your interrogation skills for the real felons,â Her eyebrow raised slightly, âIâve said it to your boss, and Iâll say it to you â I told you what I know, thatâs it.â
âJeonghwa,â Yixingâs voice was dangerous quietly, âThis isnât a game, youâre going to win â thereâs no prize.â
âBold of you to assume Iâm playing any game,â Jeonghwa scoffed back, tilted her head ever so slightly to stare Yixing down.
Yixing merely hummed, his eyes flickering over her face for second before he presented the envelope to her again.
âNext Friday; 8:30pm, tell no one,â He explained quietly under his breath, âA party for members, assure you and your father turn up.â Jeonghwa stanched the paper out of his hands before he could retract it again.
âHavenât been to one of these in a while,â She mused, âThe occasion?â
âSomething youâll find out when youâre there,â Yixing kept a stony face, âYouâre expected to be there, donât let pettiness ruin that â weâre all on thin ice.â
âYou could have delivered this to my father,â Jeonghwa noted with a raised brow.
âI could have,â Yixing admitted, âBut I donât think it would have the same effect.â He glanced at her with a look that she couldnât read properly.
âDress sharply Jeonghwa, Sehun will want to see you.â
There was an awful lurch in Chanyeolâs stomach as he started to come back to life, the acid gripping his oesophagus in a chokehold causing his throat to constrict was enough to stir him from his slumber, but barely. He had no recollection of where he was, the only feeling in his body aside the overwhelming want to vomit was the softness under his spine and a warm coating his body. It was concerning; not even the bedâs in the medical bay of the compound felt like welcoming. Chanyeol could feel the dryness coating his mouth and lips like someone had sucked any life that was left in him out, his lids like sandpaper across the skin; he hadnât felt this rough in a while.
Chanyeol wanted to fully wake up, to sit up and wonder where the hell he was, but the best he could manage was the slow blinking of his eyes opening; the early morning hues of the day settling into a place that looked vaguely familiar to him.
âHe was in an apartment,â He thought dully, his head giving a painful throb at the changing of lights â It was still winter in the city, so the streaking orange that covered the ceiling at least told the aching man that it was around 8am. He couldnât place where heâd seen this place before, his blurry eyes racking around everywhere he could look to try and get a recollection, but it wasnât coming to him instantly.
âI see youâre awake,â A voice sounded out to his left. If Chanyeol had the energy to be scared by him he was sure he would be, but he barely had the energy to turn his head the fraction it needs to see who it was.
Standing in the door of the kitchen was a blonde man, his body leaning against the door with a cup of what looked like coffee; heâd seen this man before in Y/Nâs apartment, his mind suddenly clicking where he was. He hadnât looked at the place much during his last visit.
âAny painâs?â The man hummed as he walked into the living space, making his way to the armchair not far from Chanyeol. He barely had the energy to follow him with his eyes, but he managed, keeping an eye on his closely, he didnât trust him.
Chanyeol couldnât see he came into much contact with ânormal peopleâ, his job didnât really require it; but looking at the blonde man who looked beyond tired irked him, something didnât settle well with him. âNothing to say?â The blonde raised an eyebrow while perched in his chair, âShame, here was me thinking that youâd tell me more about yourself, ChanyeolâŠâ There was a vague sense of amusement dancing in his eyes as Chanyeolâs widened slightly.
He remembered telling you not to tell the man in front of him his name; the words of the persons barely on his tongue as he tried to remember it.
âDonât fret,â He smirked, âIâm no danger to you,â At that Chanyeol tried to sit up, but yelped slightly as he felt a slight pulling at the bottom of his stomach.
âWho are you,â Chanyeol finally managed to grit out, registering that he was bundled in blankets, but the man in question merely laughed.
âI was that forgettable, huh?â He laughed but it was with amusement, âIf you must know, Iâm Jeonghan, the man that helped stopped you from bleeding out.â That left a bad taste in Chanyeolâs mouth.
âWhat, do you want my thanks?â He lay back down with a grunt, his head starting to throb painfully.
âYouâre up a lot earlier than I expected you to be,â Jeonghan ignored him, placing his coffee on a side table to stand up, he rather slender body making his way over to him.
But Chanyeol felt like biting the man when he grabbed his head, tilting it towards him to shine a light into his pupils; the sharpness of the white light burning his retina as it flicked in and out of them
âNo concussion,â Jeonghan hummed furrowing his brow at the man, âTemperature seems fine.â
âGet away from me,â Chanyeol growled slightly, trying to push the man away but the aching in his body stopped him from moving, âWhat did you do to me?â He growled again.
âYou were stabbed,â Jeonghan rolled his eyes, swatting the hand that attempted to move him, âI stitched you back up, are you following?â Jeonghanâs sarcasm had Chanyeol edging to hit him, more so than just being in his presence wanted that.
âYouâve got a sprained arm and swelling around the stomach as well,â He noted off, still looking down at him, âI suspect a cracked rib but only barely and some swelling around the jaw and neck â you did get yourself in quite the scuffle didnât you?â
âWhereâs Baekhyun?â Chanyeol opted to ignore him this time, gruntled softly as he rubbed a hand down his face, the exhaustion heavy in his body.
âNot here,â Jeonghan spoke to him plainly, âYou came alone, and Iâm hoping you could tell me how,â Chanyeol merely grumbled shutting his eyes so he didnât have to look at him.
âWhat are you a cop or something,â He hissed softly trying to move again on the couch.
âA doctor,â Jeonghan corrected and frowned watching the man move, âA training one at least.â
âWill you stop that,â Jeonghan proceeded to snap at his patient, forcing his shoulder down back on the couch âKeep moving and youâre gonna tear your stitches, and I donât feel as welcoming to stitch you back up this time.â He jeered at the man.
Opening his eyes back up to stare down the man, Chanyeol started taking a profile of him; he wasnât a natural blonde, the small amount of brown peeking out of his skull telling him that, he was also a bit on the thinner side, Chanyeol having no doubt he could take the man even in his state. But there was a tiny bit of muscle to his form, probably from his line of work, the slight definition in his arms and shoulders told Chanyeol that he could probably throw a punch.
âItâs cute youâre trying to scare me,â Chanyeol said, âBut it wonât work.â Jeonghan merely smiled at that.
âScare you?â He repeated, âI have no reason to do that,â Chanyeol gave him a curious look.
âBut I will tell you one thing,â His voice dropped as he crouched down to be closer to Chanyeol, âI may be a doctor, but Iâm not a forgiving man.â Chanyeol frowned at that.
âShe told me everything,â Jeonghan smirked slightly, âAnd you are very lucky she waited till after I fixed you up, because otherwiseâŠâ He said darkly
âI donât think I would have bothered,â Chanyeolâs eyes hardened at that, but the doctor didnât stop.
âYouâre on thin ice with both me and her,â Jeonghan glowered at him, âEven a finger out of line and youâll regret it, do I make myself clear?â Chanyeol scoffed at him.
âAm I supposed to be scared?â He spat out, but the man merely leered in response.
âI donât think you have an idea of what I can do,â Jeonghan said simply standing back up as Chanyeolâs eyes trailed him.
The blonde merely took his seat back on the armchair, picking up a discarded book that was near his coffee while Chanyeol stared at him. Jeonghan played him no mind anymore, not even bothered to glance at him as he spoke.
âGet some more rest, Chanyeol â youâre going to need it.â
Going to bed was supposed to be the place you felt most comfortable, bathed in warm and welcoming â but for some reason, sleep had been evading you much like you had been evading the reason that was causing it. The process of coming to terms with things was never simple, you knew that; you had come to terms with many things in your short life, all them carrying their pain but how do you come to terms with things that were still going on? Can you move past the present? These were all thoughts that plagued your mind, more so after the night that you had.
After the fiasco in the bathroom, Jeonghan had gently coerced you into laying in your room; away from the problem on the couch and into something that you could find comfort in, or what you were supposed to find comfort in. With him being ever the gentleman as he made himself accustomed to your space and going out of his way to clean you up, he tried to make it as nice as an environment as possible so that when you did unleash the skeletons in your closet, you werenât alone.
Jeonghan wasnât a cruel guy, more often than not he was the loveliest person youâd meet; being a doctor bought out all the caring qualities in him, and while he never lost that sarcastic edge, he never used it in a way to hurt anyone â or more specifically, you. So, to see the way his face darkened as you told him everything that had happened had broken you slightly, he was someone you never wanted to see upset; and the way his body language changed was scary. You had spent what felt like hours explaining everything to him, his hesitance to the man on the couch outside the door growing with each word, to the point that you had to stop him several times from going out there. The two of you talked until you felt the exhaustion kissing your lids like a lover, your grasp on reality shrinking â you had assumed that Jeonghan would stay with you, but you couldnât even fight him as he gave you a brief kiss on the forehead, telling you heâd watch over the guest while you slept, his mind too chaotic to do anything else.
It was hours later that you eventually found yourself in the most uncomfortable setting in your life; after starting your morning far earlier than you had hoped to, you hadnât expected both Jeonghan and Chanyeol to be in the living room when you eventually decided to go out. The latter of which, still asleep on the couch â his face riddled with cuts and bruises.
âHeâs got no phone on him,â Jeonghan whispered as he led you to the kitchen, âChecked his pockets, just a weapon and blood-stained keys.â You frowned softly.
âWeâre gonna have to drive him back,â You whispered back, âI donât have any way to contact them, but I have a rough idea of where they stayâŠâ
âAre you crazy?â Jeonghanâs eyes were wide, âYou want to go back there?â
âWhat choice do we have?â You quizzed back, âHe canât drive, and he canât exactly get a cab back, can he?â You watched as Jeonghanâs chest expanded in stress.
âIâm not driving him back, no I refuse to go near that place,â Jeonghanâs eyes were hard, but you gave him a stressed look.
âThen give me your keys,â You held your hand out to him, âIâll drive him.â His eyeâs widening.
âYouâre not going yourself,â He snapped softly, but you only made a frustrated noise at him.
âHe canât stay here, Jeonghanâ You raised your voice an octave, âHis boss is going to be looking for him.â
âListen,â You tried to reason with him as a look crossed his face, âWe take him back, we give him to Baekhyun or whoever and we leave â itâll take 20 minutes tops, whatever heâs involved in has nothing to do with us.â
âI swear to god if he-,â Jeonghan started but was cut off when another voice cut into the conversation.
âHe can hear you,â Chanyeol had managed to pull himself up and was now leaning against the door on the kitchen; grabbing his bare torso in pain, the blankets long forgotten, âThe two of you need to work on whispering.â
âChanyeol!â You yelped, as he winced, your voice too loud for his head, âYouâre alive, thank godâ You tried to smile but his eyes settled on you, it became strained.
âNo thanks to you,â He hummed, limping further into the kitchen to sit at the table, his face pulling taught as he eased himself into a sitting position.
Jeonghan was glowering next you as the two of you looked at the man, he looked worse for wear, but he at least looked better than he did last night.
âYou shouldnât be up,â Jeonghan told him, leaning against the counter with his arms crossed, the two men staring each other down.
âIâll survive, doc,â Chanyeol told him sarcastically, but his face softened up when you placed a glass of water in front of him â you hand warm, as it placed on the skin of his shoulder.
âChanyeol, what happened?â Your face was pinched with worry, but he merely sighed â moving away from your warmth and taking a sip of his water.
âNothing to worry yourself about,â He grumbled, shaking his head but you werenât having that.
âYou came to my home bleeding and disorientated, I think you owe me some explanation.â Your voice was hard, and the surprise at this registered on his face. Â
âMission went wrong,â He said simply, âThatâs all you need to know and thatâs all I can tell you.â You vaguely heard Jeonghan scoff from behind you.
âChanyeol.â You warned, giving him a hard look.
âI donât fancy getting shot,â Chanyeol snapped, staring you dead in the eye, âThere are some things that you donât need to know, even if youâre pushy about it.â You flinched slightly at that but took a step back with a look.
âWhatever,â You shook your head at him, jaw set, âWeâre taking you home.â His brow furrowed.
âIâll make my own way home, thanks.â He stated, not bothering to look at you.
This time Jeonghan cut into the conversation, and he didnât look happy.
âListen, take the help,â His voice was hard, âYouâre in no fit condition to drive and wherever you and your âbrothersâ reside isnât walking distance, so suck it up.â You flinched slightly at him.
âJeonghan,â You warned but Chanyeol cut in.
âGet your boytoy on a leash,â Chanyeol retorted, sitting a bit straighter âI never asked for his help.â
âThe two of you please,â You begged slightly, looking between the two of them before directing yourself at Chanyeol.
âYouâre getting a shirt on and youâre getting in that car, Chanyeol.â You snapped softly giving him a tense look, âI donât care if you donât want the help, youâre stranded here otherwise.â His jaw was set into a hard line.
âI saidâŠâ Chanyeol tried to reason with you but you werenât having it.
âI donât give a shit what you said.â You raised your voice, he had a vague amount of surprise in his eyes, âYouâll do it and thatâs final.â
Glaring at him one last time, you moved to get out of the kitchen, the stress and hurt radiating off you in waves at the situation but you tried to suck it up, tossing over your shoulder as you got out the room.
âGet ready to leave.â Â
If you had to talk to someone about the worldâs most horrific road trip, you imagined the look on someoneâs face as you talked about the time you were stuck in a car with a trainee doctor and a wanted gang member; the spectacle on their face as their heard about how awkward the silence was and how badly you wished to throw yourself out the car door.
As much as you wanted someone to listen to you complain, you were far too busy living the awkward road trip, the three of you a sight for sore eyes as you sped down the highway. Chanyeol had been relegated to the back of Jeonghanâs car out of fear for the manâs safety and for the fact he could keep laying down on the seats â but it was a bit funny it to watch his long-form struggle to fit.
The trip to the compound was brief, Jeonghan basically speeding there and yourself too busy looking out the window to fully pay attention to what was going on; no one bothered to speak other than the brief directions youâd give every so often and the occasional grunt from Chanyeol as the car hurdled over a speed bump. It wasnât peaceful in the slightest, you wanted nothing more to be at home since you were working tonight but you still found yourself there, a thread filling your stomach as the city melded from buildings to vast expanses of trees, you could practically taste the fear the closer you got.
Even though you had offered to drive, you donât think you could have had the nerve to pull up to the massive house like Jeonghan did â speeding through the gates and into the courtyard that you hadnât seen properly since that night.
You werenât sure what reaction you expected pulling up through the open gates, but the three seconds it took for gunmen to fill the space had Jeonghan stopping the car with a screech; Chanyeol yelping as he was flung forward from where he was laying down. Vaguely you could see some familiar faces among the barrels of guns pointed towards you but a loud voice cutting through had the two of your tumbling out the car like you were on fire, someone appearing on your side of the car to tap on the window.
âGet out, hands where we can see them.â A face you didnât recognise demanded, not seeing Chanyeol in the back, but you meekly nodded.
Glancing at Jeonghan the two of you nodded at each other before stepping out the car, a chill running through you as numerous guns clocked in case you tried to pull something.
âWhatâs your business here,â The man in front of you stated, his eyes hard as he looked you up and down; Jeonghan on the other side no doubt getting the same treatment.
âWellâŠâ You stuttered, surprised no one recognised you but that didnât last long, the car door beside the two-tumbling open as your third passenger tumbled to his feet with a grunt, surprising everyone in the area.
âPut the damn guns down, idiot,â Chanyeol swore at them as he stood to his full height, pushing the man in front of you out the way as you stared at him in shock.
âChanyeol,â It was the manâs turn to stutter, jumping to help him as he limped away from the car to pass a glance at you, âWe thought-,â
âWell you thought wrong,â He didnât give him a chance to explain before he interrupted, looking around at the underlings holding guns up to the car before he focused on someone standing behind at the foot of the house, not that you bothered to turn around, âDo you mind calling them off, Jongin?â A chuckle met your ears faintly from the man in question.
âOnly the warmest of welcomes for you, YeolâŠâ Jongin spoke, as Chanyeol began to limp around the car and away from you, their voices fading out; and your body deflating slightly, he was partly being carried by the man that tapped on your window, not that you bothered.
Glancing around to fully look, you noted how one of the men still stood next to Jeonghan â a hard look passing over his face as he stared at him but you merely caught Jeonghanâs slightly annoyed eyes with a soft smile, making your way over much to the digression of the man with him. Â The two of you shared a look before something settled on Jeonghanâs face, a hand touching your shoulder a few seconds had you looking around; a familiar face filling your vision.
âY/N, was it?â The man you registered as Minseok touched your shoulder with a slight smile as you meekly nodded in response, âFantastic, do the two of you want to come with me?â You were about to answer when Jeonghan cut in.
âWe have somewhere to be,â Jeonghan stated, giving Minseok a look which didnât sit well with him, âWeâre just ready to leave.â
âAs nice as that is,â Minseok smiled tightly, âIâm afraid Iâm going to have to insist, my boss would like to see the two of you.â
âThat wonât be needed-,â Jeonghan tried to talk about you cut him off with a look, knowing the last thing to do was offended someone that could have you shot before you could blink.
âIgnore him,â You smiled apprehensively, âLead the way,â You gestured for him to walk in front of you.
The two of you probably looked vaguely like show ponies as you were led in front of the large group and into the house; everyoneâs eyes staring at you like you could revolt at any moment and decide to attack â a far cry from what it was like last time you were here. The compound was still the same as before, the winter morning giving it a glint that almost made the place look friendly but as you were led up the stairs to the familiar foyer; your heart dropped out of your ass as the prospect of where you were going. The two of you were only one step into the place before you heard a voice off the side make a side comment.
âWeâll you look terrible,â A sarcastic voice that held no bite sounded off, your eyes flicking to a familiar face.
Baekhyun.
âYouâre one to talk,â You said softly, wincing slightly as you took him in â he was much in the same condition as Chanyeol if only a fraction better; his face cut and bruised, but he still looked good, âYou look like youâve seen better days.â He laughed at that, wincing softly as he walked closer.
âI suppose I owe you thanks,â He said honestly much to your surprise; his eyes flicking from you to Jeonghan who was posed slightly behind you, âThe two of you.â âWhat forâŠâ You frowned; a bit confused. Â
âWell, heâs not going to say it is he,â Baekhyun rolled his eyes, âWhatever you did for Chanyeol, thank you â honestly.â He looked you in the eyes; a rare moment from the man that he looked someway normal.
âItâs okayâŠâ You said softly, âJeonghan did most of the work.â You nodded with a small smile.
âRegardless,â Baekhyun waved his hand, shooing the thought off, âI owe you my thanks, Iâm not mentally prepared for a new partner just yetâ He winked at you as Minseok scoffed.
âYouâre keeping the boss waiting, Baekhyun.â He rolled his eyes, but there was no bite in the words.
âMerely giving my thanks, Min,â Baekhyun smirked, before he gestured to the stairs, âBe on your way.â
Baekhyun blended back into his place as Minseok continued to lead you both up the stairs in silence; only the sound of yours and Jeonghanâs breathing was heard as the stairs became less and less before your eyes. Jeonghan was staring at you intently, his eyes asking if you were okay but you merely shook your head; the last time you had seen the man in the office, the two of you shared a normal moment in his car as he drove you home, but now it seemed like that was a distant memory that wasnât to be thought of again.
The double cream doors opened on-demand as the three of you neared, opening to show you the horror inside, sat at his desk casually with a raised eyebrow was the man of the hour: Sehun.
âIf I knew youâd be back so soon Iâd have thrown together a better welcome party,â Sehun wasted no time in making a sardonic remark, âBut I see you brought a friend this time,â He noted as the two of you were led to stand in front of his desk so he could get a better look at you.
Every time you saw the man you were constantly annoyed at how put together he looked in every situation â this time his long hair was loosely slicked back from his face to reveal the smooth skin of his unmarred face, his all-black suit doing the most of giving off the appearance that he was, in fact, the powerful man he believed himself to be.
âNothing to say?â His mouth jilted slightly, he was in a surprisingly good mood for someone who had a man MIA for nearly a day, âThatâs a first.â You merely just turned your head away from him.
âSehun,â You said quietly in a greeting - nodding at him, âLovely to see you again,â He hummed at that, casting his eyes from you to Jeonghan as you winced, you could imagine his face.
âProblem?â Sehunâs voice lost its amusing edge at he spoke to the man, âOr would you like to introduce yourself?â When Jeonghan was silent at that, you elbowed him.
âJeonghan.â The man in question said briefly, not paying him the reaction Sehun wanted from him.
âJeonghan,â Sehun mused to himself, leaning back in his chair casually â one leg lifted gracefully over the over, âI suppose I owe the two of you thanks,â He hummed softly.
âIâm not sure what trouble Chanyeol found himself in, but I give my thanks that you at least returned him somewhat intact,â He continued with a fraction of amusement, âIâm not typically a man to repay kindness with anything other than that, but seeing the job youâve done on him I suppose I can give you something.â
You imagined Sehun was a great actor when he wanted to be but now wasnât the time, he was acting uncharacteristically childish â a far cry from the man youâd seen before. Â
âA favour,â Sehun said plainly, âFor saving one of my men, Iâll grant the two of you a favour.â
âA favour.â Jeonghan reiterated plainly, âYouâll owe us a favour?â
âIssue?â Sehunâs eyes glinted slightly, the deep pools flicking to the only person that had a problem with him.
âYes, thereâs an issue,â Jeonghan snapped.
âJeonghan,â You sounded shocked at the voice that came from him, realising the danger he could put himself in but you watched in bigger horror as a dark look fluttered over Sehunâs face, taking that mask he had on with it. Thereâs were a few tense seconds of silence before Sehun stood up from his desk.
Sehun squared his shoulder as he rounded his desk, the tick in his jaw twitching with his displeasure; a dark looking coloured his igneous eyes, a dark look directed at the two of you. There was a thick silence in the room as Sehun walked up to the two of you, dismissing you in the conversation completely to talk to Jeonghan, the latter of which being equally as ticked off as the perilous man he was confined in a room with.
âYou should keep in mind who youâre speaking to.â Sehun tutted sarcastically, his eyes filtering down to his opponent; whom of which was a decent amount shorter than him not that the latter cared, âBetter yet, you should keep in mind where you are.â You practically sweat dropped next to the two of them.
âAnd if I donât?â Jeonghan challenged back, the testosterone practically suffocating in the room; but Sehun merely smirked, looking him up and down.
âI donât think you want to be in a position to find out what happens,â Sehun hummed as you caught sight of one of the smaller members of the gang from your peripheral touching the gun on his waist, âNot many have lived to tell the experience.â
Putting your hand between them, you eyed Jeonghan as you gave Sehun a small shove away; a very bold move on your part, but it didnât stop their staredown.
âStop it.â You hissed slightly at Jeonghan, eyeâs hardening before you turned to the head man himself, âStop it, weâll take the favour.â
âY/Nâ Jeonghan hissed, placing a hand on your arm to draw you back, but you merely pulled out of it; still facing Sehun, who only wore a smirk on his face.
âEnough,â You snapped softly as Sehun cut in.
âYou heard the lady,â Sehun gestured to you, a darker amusement dancing in his eyes, âA favour for your good deeds.â
âA favour, I saved your-,â Jeonghan began before you snapped at him.
âJeonghan, enough.â You tensed your jaw at him.
âDonât be mistaken, kidâ Sehun hummed, retreating to lean against the front of his desk, away from the brewing storm, âA favour is no easy way out, dare I say â even hard to come acrossâ
âWhat do you mean,â Jeonghan frowned, the sound of a quiet sigh from Junmyeon the corner telling you that this probably wasnât going to end well.
âYou saved one of my men,â Sehun shrugged, âI owe you something, both of youâ He glanced at the two of you.
âSuch asâŠâ Jeonghan glowered, not seeing the value in what he was offering; this time it was your turn to quietly sigh before you decided to answer.
âProbably whatever we wantâŠâ You grimaced slightly, the idea of asking them for anything tasting like ashes in your mouth.
âWithin reason,â Sehun corrected with a chuckle, his arms very much crossed over his chest in a casual stance, as much as he enjoyed riling up Jeonghan; even knew that he was no threat.
âIf I may,â Junmyeon piped up from his stance at the back of the room, âSehun is right, a favour from us is nothing to be taken lightlyâŠâ
âItâs a tradition amongst us,â Junmyeon, ever the peacemaker continued, âOne we normally reserve for our families but one we can pass on in moments of great exception.â Sehun rolled his eyes softly, your eyes catching his for a brief few seconds while Jeonghan locked with Junmyeon. âItâs a way of saying that we at Exodus are grateful for your efforts,â Sehun pipped in, looking slightly annoyed, âAnd in turn, we are indebted to you, the two of you.â
âYou can bring it in yourself to be indebted to someone,â Jeonghan snapped slightly.
âDonât push it,â Sehun snapped back, âI can easily decide to revoke it if you keep this up,â
âIâm not one of your men,â Jeonghan glared as you practically melted from stress beside them.
âIf you were you would know to watch your tongue,â Sehun sneered in such a way, filled with such hate and authority, that you felt a chill run down your spine; even Jeonghan stopping to be quiet for a second, âDo not take my kindness for weakness, kid â If I wanted I could shoot you where you stand and no one would come looking.â
âSehun,â Junmyeon warned, but he was ignored.
âYouâre testing my composure,â Sehun spoke plainly as his eyes hardened, âAnd you are in no position to do so, so a word of advice? Bite your tongue before I decide that you donât need it anymore.â Sehunâs words resonated a silence in the room that felt like winter had gotten through the front door.
Jeonghan was left a deadly look on his normally calm face, staring down the man who didnât bother to look at him anymore; Sehunâs eyes set firmly on your form as he decided to speak again.
âThank you,â He spoke honestly, âIâm aware you were in no position to help but myself and my men are glad you didâ You merely just nodded at him, registering your thanks before you meekly smiled.
Glancing at the two of you again Sehun waved his hand, âTake your leave.â
His name died on your tongue slightly as you went to say something else, but you knew this wasnât the time or place to ask anything â not with the ticking time bomb next to you. The two of you merely nodded as you turned around, Jeonghan wasting no effort to get out the room in a fuming mess, your own body trailing before him a few paces, Junmyeon at the door giving you a look as he spoke quietly.
âYou have our thanksâŠâ
This time he wasnât cooped up in the compound, he was in the only place that he could feel at home â hundreds of floors above the world and nestled in the apartment than no one knew he owned. But regardless of this being home, Sehun found himself staring out the window of the apartment with an ache in his chest that didnât feel like it belonged there â a dull throb in his chest as he looked out at the glinting lights, a reminder of all the things he owned in life.
He wasnât a sentimental man, he nothing to be sentimental over; his life didnât call for that, but as he sat on his floor staring out the window, he found himself reminded of his own loneliness. Sehun had so many secrets in life and no one to share that burden with, even now as he uncharacteristically sat on his floor; he longed for someone to share the moments of weakness he did feel with. It had been a messy week for him, from a botched mission that resulted in one of his best men being put out of commission to another break-in at his weapons depo; Sehun had a thoroughly terrible week. His life was still on the line wherever he seemed to go, mumblings of the new gang getting louder with each passing day to the point he knew his men would start questioning him soon; he was looking weak in their eyes, fragments of his business caving in on him and he was doing nothing to stop it â not like he could do much at the moment.
Sehun and his family were terrible people, everyone knew this, it was part of the job of being in the Oh family; to be a terrible person. And while he knew that some people would be rejoicing at the fact Exodus was taking an ego hit, Sehun could only feel the burdens of his failure and confusion.
âFather had it easy huh,â He spoke softly to himself, eyes glancing over to the small pooch that decided to join him, Viviâs fur glowing in the nightlife as he nestled himself into Sehunâs outreached hand, âWhere am I going wrongâŠâ
Vivi only gave a small dog cry at his owner's apparent sadness, nuzzling into him to make it all go away but as cute as Sehun found the act; he was sobered by the fact that he could get no answers from the small dog.
âJunmyeon thinks Iâm being reckless,â He spoke to Vivi, âThrowing a party while thereâs a target on my life, but heâs missing the point.â He sighed softly.
âI canât bring them out of their hole, so I have to bring them to meâŠâ Sehun said quietly, âEven if it kills me, I canât let whatâs been built crumble to the ground, even if I donât want it anymore.â
âI think thatâs why Iâve connected with her,â Sehun screwed his face up, âThat girl that Baekhyun as roped in.â Vivi tilted his head at that.
âIâve always gone to people for escapes,â Sehun sighed, âNot to get help but to ignore the world for a while,â He wasnât speaking to anyone at this point.
âFirst it was Jeonghwa, sheâs been there for so long that sheâs lost sight of what I was doing,â Sehun noted, âNow Iâm being present with this new person, someone that hates me to my very core and I canât help but feel like I want to chase her down.â Vivi let out a noise like he was trying to talk back.
âGoodnight SehunâŠâ
Sehun still felt his skin prickle at the thought of his name dropping from her lips days even after it happened; it had been a while since someone had so softly said his name â no ill intent or lust coating the words, just pure unaltered thanks coating the words like some sickly-sweet honey. Heâd never admit he thought about her in a way that brought warmth to his chest, that he found the fondness she carried in her eyes tempting to him.
âItâs not about feelings,â Sehun tutted snapping himself out of it, âI donât want that from her, I want an escape â someone who can remind me that my life isnât all this.â
âIâm a selfish man,â Sehun frowned but it wasnât a dig at himself, in his eyes; if he accepted it then it wasnât a flaw.
âShould I feel this amused at the idea of using something up until thereâs nothing left?â He asked nobody, âShould I find a pastime in turning people into nothing?â
âI am a horrible man,â Sehun sighed as he let silence envelope himself again.
His apartment was still, the only occupants were sat on the floor wondering why life had led them here, but Sehun could still find it in himself at least find amusement in his situation â life be dammed or not.
âMaybe Iâll do something Iâll regret, but maybe it might mean something moreâŠâ
No one was home when the envelope was slid carefully under her door, the off cream paper skidding across the wooden floor like butter and not even she had expected to see something so formal sitting at her feet when she returned home from work that night; a frown lacing onto her face as she plucked the thing from the ground like a flower.
With intricate handwriting and a wax seal, she found herself curious at who would leave her something to beautiful to read but as she opened what she thought was going to be a letter; her face paled slightly at the card instead.
âYou are warmly invited to a night of festivities, courtesy of ExodusâŠâ
#sehun fanfic#sehun imagine#sehun scenario#sehun smut#exo imagines#sehun au#sehun x reader#exo scenarios#exo fanfic#sehun mafia au#exo fic#sehun angst#exo au
252 notes
·
View notes
Text
Friends w/ Benefits
Word count: 1,554
A/N: Showing Daddy Bishop some loving. Just your annoying fluff. Gif credit to creator, found off Google. Thank you for reading.
Warning: None
---------------------------
Currently you were sitting outside Carniceria Reyes with both Angel and Ezekiel, chit chatting about your current situation. âWhy donât you just tell him how you feel y/n?â EZ speaks up. They had literally just tagged teamed you into admitting your true feelings you had for their El Presidente. âItâs not that easy Ezekiel. We agreed on No strings attached. We arenât supposed to catch feelings.â You say, frustrated in yourself for allowing your feelings to get the better of you. âHe has been really pissy and miserable these last two weeks without you. Trust me I would know! Apparently everything is Angels fault.â Angel speaks up, rolling his eyes. Both you and EZ chuckle âWell almost everything is your fault Angel.â Ezekiel says. âShut up, boy scout!â Angel shoots back, throwing a piece of his lunch at him. ïżœïżœïżœI needed to put some distance between us. It was getting too hard for me. Sleeping with him one night and then seeing a skanky hang around all over him at the clubhouse the next. I just couldnât handle it anymore.â You sigh as you stare down at your lunch. âItâs Creepers birthday today and we are having a little thing at the Clubhouse tonight, just us, why donât you come by?â Angel suggested. âI really donât want to see him, Angel. Iâm sorry!â You knew from the looks on their faces it was killing them to see you so down over all this. âWe can come over and binge scary movies, like old times.â Ezekial suggested. The last thing you wanted were for them to put their lives on hold just for you. âNo EZ, you both go and enjoy Creeps party. Iâve been working like crazy these last couple weeks; I have a bottle of wine, a bath tub and some sleazy Rom Com calling my name.â you slightly chuckle, as you get up from your seat. âIâm going to say bye to Pops, be right back.â Once you return back outside, EZ was on his bike putting on his helmet; meanwhile Angel was on the phone. âYeah All rightâŠsee you in a few, Bish.â You hear Angel say. âLet me guess, Club shit!?â you ask with a chuckle. âActually, he called to check up on you. Says you arenât answering his calls. Wanted to know if you were showing up tonight, was disappointed when I told him you had plans.â Angel answers, you simply look down at your feet. Looking back up at the two brothers you give them a sad smile. Walking up to them you give them each a kiss on the cheek. âIâll call when I get home. Drive safely!â you say as you go to unlock your car door, getting in and heading home.
After your somewhat emotional lunch with your favorite Reyes Men, you had gone home and took a nap. Waking up you look over at your phone and see a couple texts from Angel, one from EZ and a few missed calls from Bishop. Texting both Angel and Ezekiel back, you toss your phone back on the bed and start gathering your things for your bath. You had been soaking and enjoying your bath for about ten minutes when your phone began to ring. Grabbing it to see who it was, you hesitated when you saw Bishops name flash on your screen. You knew you couldnât avoid him forever and you were honestly surprised that you were able to for this long. Sighing you answer it, putting it on speaker. âObsispo!â you simply say. âQuerida!? Glad you finally answered. Are you alright?â he asks. God, how you have missed his raspy voice, his touch, him! âIâm fine! Why are you calling Obispo?â you ask, silently kicking yourself for answering his call. âItâs lonely here without you.â He rasps out, the longing in his voice. âArenât you at the clubhouse with the boys?â you said, sounding more annoyed then you intended to. âCan I come over, so we can talk face-to-face? Please querida!?â he practically begged. Letting out a deep sigh you agreed. âThank you, dulce. Iâll be there in twenty.â You smiled a little; you can just hear how he perked up when you agreed to see him. âIâll be waitingâ you say before you hang up. Jumping out the bath, you quickly get dressed and pick up a little before Bishop arrived. The sound of his motorcycle quickly approaching caused the butterflies in your stomach to begin to take flight. You cursed at yourself at how giddy you got at the thought of seeing Bishop.
Hearing his bike shut off you open the front door and lean against the door frame waiting for him to approach. The second his eyes lay on you standing there, he flashes you that gorgeous smile of his. âI brought some Chinese food, hope thatâs okay?â he says lifting the bag in his hands up to show you. âIâm starving!â you admit. He walks up to you, pulling you close to him by your hip and placing a tender kiss to your forehead. You smile under his embrace; pulling away you led him inside, locking the door behind you. As you walk into your kitchen, Bishop was already placing all the boxes of food out onto the table. âSit.â He says turning around to look at you. âIâll grab some glasses and the wineâ he says as he moves into the kitchen to grab the glasses and wine. You plop down onto the chair, taking a box of food and diving right in. You hear a little chuckle and look up to see Bishop standing there with wine glasses in one hand and the wine in the other. âWhat? I told you I was starving!â You say with a mouth full. âClearly!â Bishop laughs as he takes his seat across from you. You both eat in a comfortable silence. Once you both were happily full, you began to pick up, until Bishop stops you. âAllow me, querida.â He says getting up, grabbing your hand to stop you. âThank you!â you whisper to him, he simply smiles down at you.
You watched as Bishop moved around your kitchen putting everything away, almost as if this was his daily routine. You smiled to yourself with the thought of coming home every day to Bishop, to see him so relaxed and content as you have almost every time you were with him. âI canât stand the thought of losing youâ you say. Once you registered that that had just came out of your mouth, you began to silently panic. Bishop turned around to look at you, unable to read his face you had no idea what was going through his head. âI know when we started this we agreed to no string attached, all feelings go out the window, it was strictly sex. But I had feelings for you long before we started this. I just never thought they would be reciprocated. If only having you when you needed me was the only way to be with you, I was fine with it.â Everything was coming out like word vomit. As you were pouring your heart to Bishop you didnât realize you had gotten up and were now pacing the room. Biting your lower lip, you finally looked up to Bishop. He stood there at your kitchen sink, you could tell he was trying to process everything you had just poured out to him. He pushed himself off the counter and slowly made his way towards you. Your heart racing, unsure if what he was about to say was going to completely destroy you or make you extremely happy.
He finally approached you, placing a hand on your hip and pulling you flush to him, his other hand gently cupping your cheek as his lips crashed into yours. Taking you by surprise at first, but you then quickly melted into his kiss; your arms wrapping around his neck to pull him even closer to you. Pulling away, he places his forehead to yours âYou own my heart.â He whispers to you. A wide smile pulling on your face. âDo you mean it!?â you ask. âWhy else do you think I came up with that stupid arrangement.â He says, you giggle. âwhy didnât you just tell me?â you say, lightly shoving him. âwell I could say the same for you, sweetheart.â He says giggling. âPoint taken. So, what now?â you ask, not sure how to go about this new situation. Bishop just smiles down at you, grabbing your hand and leading you down the hall. âWhat are you doing, Obispo?â you asks as you follow him down the hall clearly heading towards your bedroom. âWe got two weeks to make up for, sweetheart. And I gotta show you just how much I love you.â He says as he throws you over his shoulder with ease, and heads into your bedroom. âObispo!â you shriek as he tosses you onto the bed. He quickly hovers over you, staring down at you with nothing but pure love on his face. He gently caresses your cheek with the back of his hand, âI love you!â he says. Grabbing the side of his face and smiling, âI love you!â you respond before pulling him down for a passionate kiss.
210 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Christmas Story for You
To @whimsicallyenchantedroseâ for Christmas. While I havenât had as much time for it as I had hoped, I hope you are having a wonderful Christmas and enjoy this little story that kind of got away from me. Merry Christmas and a very happy new year to you!
Due to illness and post graduate studies Iâm a bit rusty on the fanfiction story writing, but I hope you enjoy it. I have loved the opportunity to be your secret santa. As I said from the beginning, Iâm a big fan of your writing.
Getting to Know You at Christmas
Emma Swan hated to mingle at these social events her parents held each year as a welcome to the holiday season. Her mother easily socialized with people, remembering names and details of each personâs life in the coastal town of Storybrooke, Maine. Her father was just as gregarious, shaking hands and clapping older gentlemen on the back as the mused over details of long-ago exchanges and funny occurrences that she never quite could understand. She liked people, even had friends. But there was something missing for her from the conversations and laughter that seemed to lift over the swell of Christmas carols and the flashes of lights from the tree and cameras snapping shots of huddled groups of friends, family, and compatriots.
âYour mother is worried about you,â Ruby Lucas-Gale said with a knowing smile as Emma reached for another mini pizza and shoved it in whole. âYou donât look happy.â
Keeping her lips sealed, Emma shot her friend a plastered smile and shrug.
âYou could at least move away from the bar. Sheâs going to think this is a re-do of last yearâs party where you went to bed with a bottle of tequila under each arm after telling everyone that you were sleeping until the new year.â
âI should have kept that promise,â Emma groused, giving a slight wave when her mother looked at her pleadingly. âI could have avoided the Christmas Karaoke party at Victorâs, the cookie exchange at your grandmotherâs, and letâs not forget the pot luck at Regina and Robinâs where I was shamed for bringing your grandmotherâs frozen lasagna as my contribution. Not only had Regina made one, but I didnât even realize it was still frozen.â
âYou brought a pie too,â Ruby reminded her. âI donât remember anyone noting that was store bought.â
âI ate it in the car working up the nerve to go inside because my mother set me up on a date. Who does that? Blind dates on Christmas?â
âShe means well,â Ruby added consolingly, patting her hands down her red dress that seemed to creep up her toned thighs each time she moved. âAnd Graham wasâŠâ
Emma held up one hand in protest. âDonât defend him. First he was your ex. He was nice but a little or more than a little too intense with his whole getting back to nature and communing with animals thing. My mother has horrible taste in men for me. For a woman who believes in fairy tales and calls my father her prince charming, I donât think she would survive a day on Tinder.â It had been the long running commentary at the parties that somewhere in the crowd was there to be set up with Emma. Some who did not partake in the dancing or singing along around the piano would try to guess who it was going to be this year. Bets were currently on about a gawky man with a green tie who was currently chatting up Zelena Mills in the corner.
âJust remember she means well.â Linking arms with Emma, Ruby pulled her friend out onto the makeshift dance floor and began to sway her hips to the beat of a modern Christmas tune that Emma knew was by some current pop singer. âSo Iâm guessing your next date is in here somewhere. Where oh where could he be?â
âYou are annoying,â Emma pouted, folding her arms over her chest yet still swaying a bit to the up-tempo beat. âI thought you had money that guy in the green tie.â He was the typical type her mother would love to see her date. She could hear the school teacher turned public servant now telling her how she just knew he was the kind of guy she would love to get to know.
âPossibility,â Ruby said, tapping her bright red lips in mock thoughtfulness. âWhat about Archie?â Heâs been hanging around over in that corner in a conversation with Regina and Robin for a little bit now. Seems to look over here every once in a while.â
âEveryone is looking at you, Ruby,â Emma hissed in exasperation. You are showing more skin that is advisable with the temperature and youâre currently bumping and grinding to Christmas tunes.â
âMaybe heâs setting up some pre-marital counseling for them. OkayâŠone of the guys from the mines? Leroy?â
âThatâs a tad incestuous since they are practically my uncles.â Emma scanned the crowd to see her father and mother in conversation over by the French doors leading out to the patio that had been sprayed with twinkle lights and that included a new audio system he had spent the day fiddling with as her younger brother tried out the microphones in his own rendition of some sort of heavy metal meets classic rock rendition of Rudolph the Red Nosed Reindeer. He was just 14 and still at that awkward stage, suffering the embarrassment of parents who doted and friends who loved to point that out to him. Her own son idolized him though. âIâm thinking heâs a no show. My mom is in her plotting mode. Look at the way sheâs talking to my dad.â
Sure enough her parents were furtively whispering, her mother holding up a hand to hide her mouth as though nobody would notice. It would be debated for years to come which of the two women noticed him first though. A slender, tall man with piercing blue eyes and sardonic smile seemed to rush up to her parents and hug them in turn. Even though Emma couldnât make out the words, her father gave the man his double shoulder clap before spinning him about to the crowd and pointing out a few people.
âMaybe him,â Ruby said, lifting onto the balls of her feet even higher than her shoes allowed and balancing herself against Emma. âHeâs a hottie.â
âDoubtful,â Emma noted, swinging her gaze across the room to the man in the green tie who was now eating a banana and doing nothing for his resemblance to a simian creature as Ruby had declared. âI donât have that sort of luck. My mother doesnâtâŠâ She never got to finish the sentence when she noted who had just entered the party and made a line straight toward greeting her parents. NealâŠthe once love of her life turned affection into weapons and her self confidence into a puddle of what if. She was better now, but the sight of him seemed to jangle her nerves in a way that made her doubt her recovery. They managed to co-parent their son with little trouble, but he wasnât one she wanted to see socially. The fact he always had a date on his arm just added to her discomfort.
Ruby was one of the few people who understood. Twirling her in the direction of the mystery man who was now noshing on a few of the crisp veggies without bothering to dip them into the various sauces, Ruby leaned in and whispered loudly in Emmaâs ear. âDonât question it. Just go introduce yourself. Itâll be less awkward that way.â
Emma would forever question the logic in that, but for the moment felt her feet begin to move one after the other and in no time she was standing in front of him. His eyes were even more striking up close and she caught a whiff of his cologne that was a spicey scent that she would later blame for her mouth watering and her words feeling like they slid off her tongue without regard to custom or reason.
âEmma,â she said by way of invitation. Her smile was a little forced and her hand held out in mid air a beat too long as he shoved a celery stick in his mouth and raised his own in greeting. âI guess my parents probably told you that.â
âYour parents?â he repeated, the smiled he was giving her lifted higher on the right side of his face as did his right eyebrow. He seemed to be surprised by her, almost as if he was not expecting the conversation. That irritated her a bit.
She gave a wave over her shoulder to where they stood by the fireplace. âMary Margaret and David. The Nolans. You were just talking to them.â
âAye, David and my older brother went to school together back in the day. They invited me toâŠâ
She brushed off his explanation. âNo, I get it. Itâs so them. They donât think I have any skills in that area at all. Apparently, they have given up on finding someone local.â She shrugged and when he seemed he wasnât going to answer, she reached across and grabbed a carrot stick. Placing it in her mouth she made a face and immediately removed it. âRabbit food.â
âYou do know how to flatter man, love. Iâm not sure I would want to be just one of the multitudes.â His smile was wider as he watched her, his questions about her easy and slick as she tried to explain that her parents were young when she was born and waited nearly two decades before their miracle child was born. He seemed to know nothing about her, which was odd for a set up. Maybe he was just being polite.
âSo youâre not from around here,â she asked when he paused to take a drink. Even over the rim of the cup his eyebrows raised again. âIâm the sheriff. I sort of notice things like accents. I do sort of like accents like yours. Different than other guys around here.â
âBoston by way of London,â Killian answered. âAnd you, love? Always a resident of this seafaring town?â
âMost all my life,â she admitted, leaving out a few pit stops along the way. âMom probably told you that the best place to take me for a dinner date is Grannyâs. She loves it there, plus Granny will spy on us and give her updates every few minutes. Iâm more into this Italian place near the docks. Awesome seafood and pasta. And their lasagna isnât frozen. Itâs more date like, I think. You know, checked table clothes, drippy candles, wine, and all that.â
âA classic romantic?â he asked, clearly amused.
âWell, I mean if we have to go out, it makes sense to go someplace like that.â She held out her hand and gestured to his phone. âIâll give you my number in case mom hasnât already. A date is a date, but might as well get a good meal out of it.â
âBy all means,â he said, handing her the latest device on the market. She noted that he did everything with his right hand, his left staying next to his side and covered in a black glove. She was about to mention it when she heard her fatherâs voice and laughter.
âYouâve met our Emma,â David said, joining the duo at the table and placing one hand under Emmaâs elbow. âOur daughter can be a bit blunt. I hope she hasnât insulted you or made you change your mind.â
âDad,â Emma said, swatting him playfully.
âSheâs been absolutely brilliant,â Killian answered, shoving his phone in his pocket. âBy the way, love, nameâs Killian Jones. I donât believe I properly introduced myself.â
David nodded knowingly. âKillian is here to work with your mother on her bid for the mayorâs office. Heâs a wiz when it comes to all things in local politics. Very highly recommended.â
âWork for mom?â Emma asked weakly, trying to ignore the not quite so humble smile that played about Killianâs mouth. âYou mean heâs notâŠâ
âOf course, Regina is taking time off to plan her wedding and then get settled into married life. She recommended Killian to run your momâs campaign since Archie is considering and Mal has already announced. Anyway, it is good you met. Killianâs going to need to talk to you about your role in promoting our family. Maybe you can meet up at Grannyâs later this week.â David glanced around the room and gripped his daughterâs arm harder. âI wanted to introduce you to someone I met when I was buying supplies for the farm. His name is Walsh.â
Emma stammered a bit, her face turning pink as Killian continued to hold that smile that showed both bemusement and cockiness. âWalshâŠâ
âGo ahead, love,â Killian said. âWeâll finish our conversation at this Grannyâs or perhaps you might like the atmosphere.â
Emma was sure that her face was bright red as his eyebrows lifted up and down in a way that made her wonder just what lascivious thoughts were rolling around in that head of his. She felt those blue eyes on her as her father made another excuse and led her over to the man in the green tie who was smiling nervously at her and oblivious to her discomfort and not so secret looks over at Killian Jones.
She nodded appropriately and even asked a few questions about Walsh and his furniture design business. Her own rental was outfitted with castoffs and hand me downs that had seemed comfortable and worn at the time. He was telling her why it was important to have pieces that spoke of her uniqueness and character. At least that was what she heard on the occasions she bothered to listen and didnât internalize the flinches and groans as her parents introduced Killian Jones to every person in the room. She wasnât pleased to see most of the single women giggling and flashing him flirtatious smiles that he easily returned. There was no need to be jealous, but still the emotion was creeping up her spine as she watched him actually kiss Rubyâs hand like something out of a novel.
âI could show you sometime,â Walsh interrupted. She jumped at being caught unaware and repeated the words back to him in hopes of making some sense of the situation. âMy shop. I have some really beautiful pieces I think you would like.â
âWell, if I am ever in the market,â she said, realizing that he was holding out a business card with his personal number written on the back. âHave you met August and his father Marco. They do some of the most beautiful woodwork you have ever seen. Come on, Iâll introduce you.â
~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~
âWe were right about the monkey guy,â Ruby said defeatedly, kicking off her shoes and reclining on the bed in Emmaâs childhood bedroom. The room didnât quite do justice to the angsty teen she had been, but still boasted teen idol posters of boy bands and even the dollhouse brought by Santa one year. âBut that other guy was cute and quite the charmer. Even I was about to hit on him. I had such high hopes for your mother.â
Emma flinched as she unclipped her hair and left it to fall around her shoulders in soft waves. âYeah, so heâs not my set up of the year. Yet I asked him out, sort of. I donât know. I made a fool out of myself.â
âHe didnât seem too offended,â Ruby suggested. âI mean I was distracted once Dorothy agreed to dance but every time I looked in his direction he was looking in yours. And I might add that was pretty often.â
âRight, he was probably trying to figure out what was wrong with me.â Emma was about to bemoan her embarrassed state a little more when her phone dinged out one and then another text message. She reached over to grab it and groaned with the realization. It was Killian. Ruby immediately wanted to know what he had to say and proceeded to inspect the picture he sent just in case Emma was confused if he was the guy in the green tie or not.
âEmma, you might have had a rough start, but heâs hot. And heâs clearly interested. Why else would he text?â Passing the phone back, she shrugged. âAnd letâs face it, you and commitment arenât that strong of allies. Heâs from out of town. Mary Margaret said he travels all over to do these little campaigns. Iâm seeing excellent fling material.â
The text was taunting her, a coy comment about Italian restaurants and then a reminder of who he was with the picture. âI should answer him. I mean it would be rude not to answer, right?â
âYour mother would say not to be rude to anyone, but Iâm telling you there is no reason to be rude to that guy.â Ruby reached over and grabbed a 10 year old magazine from the table, clearly bored with the conversation. âBut I mean it is up to you. Text him. Donât text him. Your choice.â Ruby flipped the pages casually, bringing up what dresses Regina was going to want them to wear at her wedding. She insisted that red wouldnât be that garish at a Christmas event. It wasnât until Emma refused to correct her that Ruby even looked over cautiously. âYou havenât texted him?â
âI was thinking about it.â
âYou like him, donât you?â Ruby propped herself onto one elbow. âItâs written all over your face.â
Emma shoved the phone back in her bag and let her head loll against the mattress as she sat cross legged on the floor. She rarely was in this room now, but somehow it felt comfortable and almost nostalgic to discuss dating and boys with her friend just down the hall from her parents. At least she wasnât practicing writing his name with hers or anything like that. âI donât get crushes.â
âYouâre much too tough for that.â
Emma wasnât exactly wrong about her aversion to crushes. She was in her twenties and already sheriff of the small coastal town. She wore practical boots or sneakers more than heels and her long hair had not seen princess curls in months. This event at her parents was the first time sheâd worn a dress except to church. âIf I did, and Iâm not saying I do, what difference does it make. Iâm a grown woman, mother of a 10 year old, and I have a career. Iâm hardly going to make cootie catchers and see if his name comes up after saying some horrible rhyme.â
Ruby nodded thoughtfully and went back to the magazine. âNot to mention horribly ugly and boring. I donât know how I put up with you.â
âYou are going to pay for that one, Ruby,â Emma laughed, tossing a pillow and joining in as Ruby cackled with laughter. They were both laughing so hard that Emma barely heard the familiar chirp of her phone ringing. Holding up a hand to silence her friend, she shushed her and reached for it. She only hoped she sounded less winded than she felt as she said her own name and waited for the response.
âI hope I didnât call to late,â a male English accent sounded on the other end. Even without seeing him in person, she could already picture that bemused smirk and light in his eyes. âI meant to check back with you, love, but time got away from me and then you were gone.â
âOh umâŠgoodâŠI mean greatâŠI mean you didnât call too late,â Emma gestured wildly at her friend who was making choking signs in response to her word vomit. âBut why did you call?â
âWell, love, you did give me your number,â he reminded her. âI tried texting, but didnât get a response. I thought perhaps you were screening, but I had to give it a shot. I was hoping you might have a bit of time for me tomorrow â breakfast perhaps? I know you said you preferred that little Italian place, but I have never known such an establishment to be open very early. Perhaps that Grannyâs, you spoke of? We could save the Italian place for our dinner date. I have been craving some ravioli lately.â
âDate?â Emma stammered, ignoring the way that Ruby looked ready to pounce. âIâŠâ
âYou did sort of ask me out and I must say it was a masterful way to do so. I would love to accompany you for dinner, Emma. But first we have a bit of business to discuss about your motherâs campaign. Breakfast then? 8 a.m.? Grannyâs?â
âIâll be there,â she answered dully as he spoke politely for a moment about thanking her for her time.
~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~
Emmaâs father had not gotten the memo that she was going out for breakfast, as he was flipping pancakes onto a large plate as she descended the stairs, handed her son his permission slip for the field trip, and dodged the familyâs collie that seemed to be underfoot. Her mother showed no signs of worry as she sipped her morning coffee and reminded Emma to wear a scarf and hat as she consoled her husband that there were not too many pancakes and Emma wouldnât have eaten them all anyway.
She pulled her yellow bug up in front of the diner, taking the last of the spots at 8:05 a.m. That was early for her and not a big worry that she was late for meeting with Killian. That was until she walked in, kicked a bit of the snow off her boots (the black ones with a heel that were in her old closet and could not be described as practical â donât judge), and spied Killian at one of the booths talking to Tink. The bubbly blonde was petite and perfect, a face and voice like a cherub in a painting. Every year she had the solo at the church choirâs Christmas Eve performance and every year people wiped away tears at her beautiful rendition. She didnât look very angelic as she perched on the edge of her seat and leaned forward to talk animatedly with Killian. Her smile flashing at him and even an occasional stroke of his arm with her hand to emphasize a point. Even in the 90 seconds she had been standing there kicking her boots and unwinding the mile long scarf from her mother, she had watched the waitress stop by and lean across the table to give Killian quite the view down her shirt.
Ruby must have noticed too, as she left her spot behind the counter and fluffed Emmaâs hair with an encouraging nod and a teasing note that Emma was wearing lip gloss. Spinning her with one hand on her shoulder, Ruby sort of nudged her in the direction of the booth with a hissed reminder to smile.
âKillian,â Emma said, ignoring the pout from Tink, whose real name was Isabella but didnât want to be confused with the town librarian, Belle, âsorry Iâm late.â
âDonât trouble yourself, love,â he said, scooting out to stand as she arrived. âI was going over a few notes for the kick off and Tink here was catching me up on some of the ideocracies that make small town politics so fun.â
Emma flashed a quick smile at her childhood friend, watching her slink out of the booth and tell Killian she was in the town directory if he wanted to call. He did not follow her with his eyes as she sashayed toward the door, nor did he smirk like Emma wanted to do when Ruby called after Tink to tell her that she still owed for her morning tea. It wasnât that she disliked Tink, but there was that feeling that made her feel ill when she saw her flirting with Killian.
He gestured for her to sit down a simple glance toward the counter sent the waitress scrambling to bring them menus and take their orders. Or maybe it was just his order, as he had to call her back to get Emmaâs. Despite his seemingly healthy eating style the night before, he matched her order of a hot chocolate with whipped cream and cinnamon. Granny had even fancied it up with chocolate shavings.
His questions were easy at first, wanting to know about her childhood and then her job. While a few were personal, he did not seem to be prying. She even managed to ask him a few and he offered some answers of his own without objecting too loudly and then quickly getting them back on track. She learned of his naval experience that paid for his education and how he had become involved in the campaigns and politics of small cities and his love of the ocean and aged rum.
âSo is your position as sheriff an elected one?â he asked, casually resting back in the vinyl seat across from her.
She was taking two sips to his one when she noticed the way he smiled as he watched her. Instinctively she raised her hand up to swipe at the whipped cream that might have gathered on her nose but found none. âWhat?â she asked in exasperation. âDid I make a mess?â
âNo, I am simply enjoying watching you share your experiences as sheriff. Your passion for it shines on your face, love.â
She knew she was probably blushing and rolled her fork through the home fries as a distraction.
~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~
For the next few days they saw each other often. There was the announcement of her motherâs candidacy where she helped place signage. She ran into him when she went to inspect a license of one of the vendors at the skating rink and ended up sharing a drink and conversation. While pondering which type of creamer to buy, he popped up out of no where and offered a suggestion. He was even there when the church choir had a rehearsal, claiming he was talking to some potential volunteers. He did apologize for that when the choir director called Emma out for missing two of her cues in a row because she was watching him, in the words of Regina, make doe eyes at her and silently flirt.
In the mean time, her mother had been talking up Walshâs skills in design and potential as a date for Emma. There was now a gaping hole in the living room at the farm house where her mother was having him design a custom entertainment center. Her brother was already complaining that the television on the floor was not the greatest idea. Emma tried to explain Walsh wasnât her type, but her mother wasnât hearing it and was asking when she was seeing him again. Given that she had not saved his number and had mutually agreed with him that they werenât really each otherâs type it seemed unlikely. However, Mary Margaret was so cutely sure she had done well this year that Emma hadnât the heart to tell her.
One morning over doughnuts at the station her mother read the speech Killian had written for her campaign and asked her daughter for feedback. Emma offered a few remarks as the woman adjusted the clutter on her fatherâs desk.
âI think heâs handsome,â her mother said at one point. âKinda has that mysterious look to him.â
âWho?â Emma asked distractedly. âDad?â
It was the pronoun game.
âNo, I was talking aboutâŠâ The phone ringing cut off what Emma was sure was a pep talk about Walsh. The conversation was left unfinished as Emma went to investigate the case of the missing trash can lids. Spoiler: some of the kids were using them for sledding.
It was a full two days later before she saw Killian again. Granted he had texted a few times and called her âby accidentâ when he claimed he had meant to call her mother to discuss strategy. He was humming a tune and scrolling through his tablet when she and her son, Henry, spotted him inside the library. Apparently, he had set up shop in the corner and had everything but a receptionist there to greet visitors. Her son, who had heard his name a few times from his grandparents, pointed him out in a totally obvious way that made Emma want to crawl under the table. Somehow she managed to take a few steps closer and do more than the wave she originally planned.
âNice office,â she said of the table he had commandeered. âQuiet I guess.â
âIt has itâs perks,â he offered. âI was heading over to talk to your father. He said he would be at the station this afternoon. I take it you are not?â
âShort break to get my son home before I go back to face the files on my desk.â She knew her son was already done checking out his three books and would be joining them any second. She only hoped he would not blurt out an inappropriate question. She was about to send up a silent prayer when she noted that the glove Killian normally wore on his left hand was off and a synthetic material prosthetic was in its place. Before she could say anything, he looked down at the hand as though surprised by it and shrugged.
âNaval accident, an accident.â
âIâm sorry I didnât realize,â she said not sure what else to say about it. It was clearly an old injury and hardly one she had a blame in causing.
âTis an old pain,â he told her. âMost days I donât really think of it.â
She nodded, glancing at her son who was still in conversation with Belle. âDoes that mean you are getting more comfortable with me?â She instantly regretted saying that, as it came off a little weak.
âYou do seem to put me at ease, love.â He winked at her and leaned a little to the left as her son ran up beside her. âYou, lad, must be Henry. Your grandparents tell me you are quite the author.â
Henry nodded enthusiastically and continued the conversation for a few more beats, nearly forgetting his mother was there. Even a comment from another patron, Will, that Killian was clearly trying to get to the mother through the son, went unnoticed by all but Emma who stood taller and tried to let it slide. Killian was quite the conversationalist, observantly noting that Henry was holding a book on piracy along the New England states. That really got them going until Emma reminded Henry that she needed to drop him off at home to meet the tutor and get back to work.
That was how she ended up with Killian sitting in her living room and then the two of them walking side by side back to the station to interview her father. He opened doors for her, asked her less probing questions, and complimented the way she handled one of the boys known for getting into trouble with a stern look and warning. She was starting to feel natural about it all when he stopped short at the wreath decorated double doors and scratched behind his ear.
âI was wondering, love,â he said, shifting his eyes to the door and back to her again. âRather I was hoping you mightâŠwell, bloody hell, I was hoping to ask you on that date. I gather you werenât aware of who I was or why I was here when you sort of asked me.â
âI thought you were the guy my parents set me up with this year. It wasnât my finest moment.â
He smiled nervously, his lips tight and his eyes again darting to the doors. She realized he was looking to see if her father was lurking. âIt was rather adorable actually and I was thinkingâŠâ
She closed her eyes as he searched for the words, something she was sure he rarely did in his life. He always seemed to know the perfect thing to say and the perfect way to say it. âKillian, you donât have toâŠâ
âAnd if I want to?â
âThen maybe we could meet up tomorrow evening? Or wait noâŠtomorrow is the winter carnival for the kids at the orphanage and I am hosting the movie portion. Maybe ThursdayâŠno Henryâs got his soccer game. I would say Friday but Iâve got choir practice and Saturday is momâs campaign rally.â She truly looked sorry about her schedule as she shifted from one foot to the other.
âBusy lass,â he muttered. âI suppose weâll have to consider another time. Or by chance are you free this evening?â
Biting down on her lip, she closed her eyes briefly. âI want to say yes, but my father is in there and Iâd rather not mention this to him. And given that my son is likely to either eat potato chips and chocolate milk for dinner, stay up past bedtime for video games or inappropriate movies, or worst yet burn the place down in an attempt to see what he can melt in the oven, Iâm thinking I need a back up babysitting plan that doesnât include my parents.â
âRather not hear the I told you so? Or are you hoping to keep me your little secret?â
âMy parents are a little on the enthusiastic side when it comes to my love life.â She tilted her head back for a moment and then made eye contact again. âI have a plan, but you have to swear to me that we wonât be going to Grannyâs or any place else they would be spotted.â
He assured her that paper napkins werenât on the menu. âI have no issue with being circumspect, love. Trust me, I can plan an evening for us.â
If she didnât trust him, she didnât show it as he ushered her inside and greeted David. His cheeks were a little red from the cold and she knew hers were too. However, David never seemed to notice their conversation outside. She saw him pulling out his notes when she spoke up and asked David if Henry could perhaps have dinner with them. She managed to ask nonchalantly, simply a scheduling glitch.
âAny particular reason,â David asked, barely hiding his smile.
âIâm going out,â she answered vaguely, crossing her denim clad legs and pulling a stack of files into her lap. âDid you see Leroyâs file? I need to check about his court date.â
âHavenât seen it. Anyone I know?â He was trying to watch her in the reflection of his computer screen, sneaking a few knowing looks at Killian who was flipping casually through his notebook.
âOh you know,â she said, pausing to look at a document, âthat guy from your party.â She didnât want to lie to her dad, but she could tell he was not going to let up. It was one thing to have her father believe it was Walsh but another to flat out tell him that.
Killian seemed to understand, interrupting the awkwardness with a cheeky smile. âSince Emma appears to be on a deadline and youâll be entertaining the lad this evening, it sounds like we need to get through these questions to prepare your wifeâs talking points. Letâs start with the most obvious. You have a role that is second in command here at the station and in the community. How does that work with you effectively reporting to your own daughter?â
Emma let out a little sigh and as her father droned on about how proud he was of her, she shot Killian a grateful look. Her father seemed to take pride in both his work and how well she did her job, showing him pictures of celebrations after tough cases were solved and the commendations she had gotten from the governor. Most grown children worry that they arenât successful enough or are somehow a disappointment to their parents. Emma didnât have that worry when David Nolan talked about her.
He was still talking about how well Emma had worked with Regina who was stepping down to concentrate on her new life when Emma slipped out to change. Neither he nor Killian seemed to notice that she almost spoke up twice to tell Killian that maybe tonight wasnât the best timing. Then she reminded herself of Rubyâs advice. He was a nice and more than good looking man. He didnât even live here. So what if she went out with him. It was just fun.
She repeated that to herself as she went to her car to head home and change. That is until the realization hit that she didnât really have anything to wear. A trip to one clothing store in town would rouse suspicion and the tailor was a friend of her motherâs. There was only one place to go.
~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~
âNo leather, no spiked heels, no red, no plunging necklines, and I would preferably like to sit down without flashing everyone in town,â Emma said as Ruby dove into the bowels of her closet up above Grannyâs. The woman had squealed, hugged Emma, and asked if certain parts had been shaved or waxed. Emma assured her that was not an issue and that she just needed something that didnât have the capacity for her shoulder or hip holster. Ruby had of course said she had just the thing.
With no sign of her wardrobe addition, Emma looked at her phone and two unread texts.
Killian: Your father is in search of your old scouting badges. I feel like we should have code words. Perhaps not. Meet me at the docks at 7?
She answered quickly, not wanting Ruby to interfere with the response that would probably be inappropriate. A quick see you then and an internally debated smiley emoji would have to suffice. The next message was from her mother.
Mom: David says you have a date. Very exciting. When you come by to pick Henry up, I want to hear all about it. Iâll wait up.
Her mother was going to be an issue. She loved the eternal optimist that was her mother, a woman who had more than her fair share of darkness, including losing two parents early in life, but rose above it to see the good in people. Wasnât that what Emma was doing. She was seeing the good in Killian despite the voices inside that said this was a bad idea. Well, she could rationalize it that way. Her mother truly wanted a happily ever after for her daughter, something even  Emma couldnât disagree with in scheme of things. The fact that her mother even believed in such things was pretty amazing.
Ruby emerged with a black dress that looked more like a set of random strips all stitched together. Beneath it was a red dress that flared out and looked more appropriate for dancing. And beneath that was a soft mauve frock with a full skirt and wrapped bodice. She knew that was the one she wanted to wear, but knowing Ruby she had to at least try the others. Half an hour later she was wearing the lighter colored dress, matching nude heels, and her hair was what her friend called casually curled.
She was standing with her arms crossed for warmth at the docks at 7:01 when Killian emerged from one of the sailboats with a single red rose in his hands. âApparently,â he said, steadily walking the gang plank despite the swell of the waves that had her not quite sure if she was standing still or not, âit is nearly impossible to procure just a rose this time of year. You almost ended up with a pot of poinsettias.â
âItâs beautiful,â she remarked. âYou didnât have to go to the trouble.â
He assured her that it was no trouble and that she was beautiful herself. Below deck he had a small table set with real dishes and flatware, a bottle of wine and containers of pastas and sauces from the Italian restaurant she had mentioned. The only thing, he mused, was that he could not do the candles since such items were not really safe on a boat.
âConfession time,â he said, clinking his glass with hers. âI borrowed the boat. I donât have one here in Storybrooke.â
âI knew that,â she admitted. âItâs my uncle Leroyâs boat.â
âShort man, scruffy looking, kind of grumpy?â
âAlways grumpy, yes. Itâs nice of you though. Not too many prying eyes.â
He took a sip and pondered that for a moment. âI take it that you would prefer to keep things clandestine just in case. I am also guessing that you gave the information to your friend Ruby just in case I turn out to be a murderer.â
âI can take care of myself.â She squared her shoulders off.
âAye, I believe you can, love.â
The rest of the meal passed with pleasant conversation and only a few awkward pauses that were usually filled before it got to be too much. Killian had even brought along a set of speakers to stream music allowing them to dance. It was a tough that even Emma thought was sweet as his arms were around her in a way that she admitted fit. She wasnât sure how much life was left in his phone or when the clouds that had been building all day would open up with snow, but time seemed to stand still as they swayed. Her eyes closed and her head resting against his right shoulder. He lifted their entwined hands and softly kissed hers. She was glad her eyes were closed and her head nestled against his chest.
She could feel his breathing change and his hold feeling tense. Her name came out as a whisper from him. She lifted her head and found his eyes searching hers. âEmma? I would very much like to kiss you.â
âIâm not sure you can handle that,â she teased in just as soft of a voice. Yet she closed the space between them and let him close the rest. Their lips touching softly at first and then with more passion. Her hands gripped at his shirt, pulling him toward her and his hand hovered at her hair before threading through it with a sort of awe she had never experienced.
They might have stayed like that for a while had the siren of her dadâs cruiser not shattered the cold and quiet night. Maybe they should have stayed below deck, ignored her fatherâs presence on the docks. However, that plan faded as his footsteps grew closer and she knew, just knew that someone had spotted them on Leroyâs boat and reported it. Resigned to the fate that her father was about to find out who her date was with and probably have an opinion about it, she took a step back and turned to climb up into the cold. While he said nothing, Killian placed his own jacket, a worn leather one, over her shoulders. It was a gentlemanly gesture and one that shouldnât surprise her.
âDad?â she asked, holding one hand over her eyes to shield it from the giant flakes falling silently from the sky. âDid somethingâŠâ
Her father looked startled and even a little embarrassed to see her there. His breathing was normalizing when Killian emerged too, which sent his eyes wide and his gasp of surprise sharpening. âI didnât realizeâŠâ
âEverything okay, mate?â Killian asked. His dark colored shirt and black vest offered little warmth against the plummeting temperatures. However, he did not indicate it by shivering or otherwise complaining.
âSureâŠI mean I was just answering a call about someone attempting to break in cars when I saw Emmaâs bug. Someone said they thought they saw the suspect run this way andâŠâ
Emma gave her father a nod, taking a deep breath to switch back into her role as sheriff. âAny description?â
Her fatherâs eyes drifted to where Killianâs hand was covering hers and giving it a slight squeeze of reassurance. They narrowed and his voice faltered as he answered, âlight colored hair, red sweatshirt, about 5â9â, thin.â
âSounds like a juvenile,â Emma assessed. âIâm assuming we donât have any camera visuals. Last time we investigated over here the cameras were malfunctioning and I havenât noticedâŠâ
âEmma,â her father said, his boots shuffling a little on the worn planks of the dock that were beginning to be covered in snow. âYou donât have toâŠI meanâŠYouâre on a dateâŠI guess you are.â
âWell, yeah,â she said, glancing at Killian who seemed to be enjoying the moment. Suddenly she felt the urge to clear up the misconceptions she had caused. âI didnât mean toâŠâ She cleared her throat. âI know you probably thought I meant I was seeing that Walsh guy.â
âYour motherâs buying an entertainment center from him,â David answered with confusion. âItâs not my business whoâŠbut where is Walsh?â He did manage to lower the flashlight and seem less ominous there on the docks, but still had his hand on his hip and was rocking backwards as he waited for explanations.
âIâm not really sure. I havenât exactly seen him since the party.â Emma glanced at Killian who was standing closer to her than she realized. That wasnât exactly unpleasant as a prospect. âKillian and IâŠâ
âYou and Killian,â he father parroted with the confusion that it hadnât dawned on him. âYou and Killian what?â
Killian gave her hand another squeeze and took a step forward as though offering himself as tribute. âAye, mate. I do fancy your daughter and she and I have been spending time together.â
Blinking back at them, David appeared to running through the occasions he had seen them together and attempting to digest this information. âSo the conversation about intentions toward Emma should be delivered to you and not Walsh?â It was too dark to know for sure, but Emma thought he looked a little disappointed.
She reminded him that there was a potential thief on the loose and he assured her he had it under control and to go back to her date. Killian just sort of shrugged and offered his analysis that it wasnât that much of a secret after all. They talked a bit longer, took a slow walk toward her car, and both hopped in with him saying he would walk to Grannyâs after she was safely at her parents with her son.
âThatâs ridiculous,â she said, speeding up the wipers against the snow. âI can drop you off. No need for you to freeze.â
He looked toward her in the dark car and gave her a soft smile. âYour father is bound to have told your mother about our date, love. I know you had hoped to keep it secret. I only wanted to offer my services should you want them to fend off her disappointment and concern.â He jumped when she placed her hand over his prosthetic.
âI didnât mean for it to be a secret. I guess I just donât want to disappoint them with another failed attempt at matchmaking. My mother has to be ready to give up by now.â
âPerhaps,â he said thoughtfully, âshe might have to give up anyway. If we were to date, surely she would not attempt to replace me each year.â Her hand jerked away fast, something he noticed. âI hoped you might wantâŠâ
She sighed, turning her car off the coastal road to the one that led toward town. âKillian, I am the one who originally asked you out. Even if that was a misunderstanding. I had fun. I enjoy spending time with you. ButâŠâ
âBut?â
âBut we live in two different cities. The special election is going to be over next month. What kind of relationship can we have when youâll be off on your next job and Iâll still be here? Iâm not 18 and free to wander around after you. I have a job, parents, a son, and responsibilities.â
âWe couldâŠâ
âKillian, I like you. I like spending time with you, but Iâm not interested in starting a go no where or long distance relationship. I want more than a pen pal. Think about it. You do too.â The driveway of the farmhouse was coming into sight and then disappeared as she passed it. âIâll take you back to Grannyâs. No sense in talking to my mother about this. Weâll just say it was a one time thing.â
âAs you wish.â His voice was quiet, deep, and almost wistful.
~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~ CS ~~
As the holidays grew nearer, Emmaâs parents and Killian went into campaign overdrive. There were photoshoots of the whole family on the farm. Her mother even managed to sneak in a few candid shots of Emma and Killian. Speaking of Mary Margaret, she was only mildly disappointed at Emmaâs secret that she was not seeing Walsh. That was quickly erased as she said she had considered setting her daughter up with Killian, but was quickly dissuaded when her internal voice said her daughter would object. Nobody corrected her on it.
For his part, Killian worked hard and would try to sneak in time with Emma. They shared a few lunches, walked around the farm discussing a few strategies, and shopped together for a present for her parents. He sat with them on Christmas Eve when Emma performed with the choir for mass, looking just as in awe and proud as her parents did. He even joined them for the evening meal on Christmas, leaving behind a gift for Emma rather than making a big deal of her opening it in front of everyone.
As the wreathes were removed and the snow seemed not as white, the election day finally drew close and Killian was even more of a fixture. He was constantly showing up with a new tactic and shoving his client in front of cameras to announce a proposed initiative. Everything from illiteracy to hunger would be addressed by Mary Margaret Nolan for mayor. When election day arrived, more than 60% of the voters chose her and he beamed proudly from the sidelines. Most people noticed the hug shared between Emma and Killian, but it seemed to be just part of the celebration. It went so long into the night that nobody really saw the two of them saying goodbye the next morning.
âI wish it was different,â she admitted, folding her arms over her chest. âIâm sorry.â
âPerhaps someday, love. After all, nothing stays the same.â
She watched as the Uber driver loaded his bags and Killian reluctantly slid into the backseat. Their eyes were locked and the unsaid words hung in the air. She wasnât sure she even breathed again until she was pulling up in front of her parentsâ house. Her father was flipping pancakes, but her mother was at the doorway even as she dragged up the steps of the front porch.
âI like him,â her mother said. âHeâs a good man.â
âYeah,â Emma agreed, accepting the hug and hurrying in before the next gust of wind. âI justâŠI donât want this every time we see each other. I donât want to miss him and have the constant feel like a clock is counting down the hours.â
âI know, Emma. And that is very practical, but if youâŠâ
Emma didnât wait for her mom to finish the statement before greeting her father and asking about setting the table. It wouldnât be the last time that her mother brought him up. She would over the next few months, mentioning seeing him at some event or another. Emma never asked, but her mother would always update her on his well being. It wasnât that Emma didnât know. He still called. He texted. When he was in the area he would invite her to dinner or to an event. She occasionally went but always told herself it was just casual. He never tried to kiss her again and she never sat herself too close to him, despite Rubyâs advice to do so.
A book he had mentioned to her once said of the protagonist and her lover turned best friend, âthey would continue to call and write until eventually they were just acquaintances and no longer a real part of each otherâs lives.â Thatâs what Emma resigned herself to when he didnât answer her text or voicemail inviting him to her parentsâ annual party. Heâd been pretty scarce for the past few weeks. Their conversations short and usually interrupted by something or someone. She once even heard a female voice in the background and wondered if he was seeing someone. That idea hurt more than she wanted to admit.
She wore red to her parentsâ party, her hair hanging loose and the smile on her face tense and unyielding. She was sipping on champagne and watching as Regina and Robin twirled around the room still in bliss nearly a year after their wedding. Walsh was there too, dancing with Zelena and inking a new design deal with Marco. Neal had brought Tink as his date, which made Emma roll her eyes. And her parents were at their prime greeting and hugging all of those in attendance.
âEmma,â her mother called out when a few more guests were greeted. âCome here. I want you to say hello to someone.â
Ruby gave her a sympathetic look as Emma begrudgingly dragged her feet over to where her parents were standing. And there he stood, Killian in a freshly pressed suit with a wide smile on his face as she approached. Her mother was giddy as she mockingly introduced them. âEmma, you remember my old campaign manager, Killian, right? Well, he was in town getting settled because his new job at the governorâs office starts next month. I was thinking that he might be just the kind of guy youâd like to get to know.â
22 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sanders Sides AU-gust Day 17: Modern Setting
Remus, Janus, and Virgil were all in a relationship when they were teenagers. But because of college and family issues, they were forced to separate. Now, 5 years later, theyâve found each other again. Theyâre currently in relationships, but that wonât stop them from having fun. Virgil POV, Intruanxceit with Moxiety, Roceit, Intrulogical and familial Morolo
Implied sexual content, mention of drug use
Day 16 | Masterlist | Day 18
âSo, why are we going again?â
âBecause Loloâs got a boyfriend, silly! And nowâs the perfect time for everyone to meet each other and catch up. Itâll be fun, I promise!â
Virgil sighed. âIf you say so.â Virgil closed his eyes in a belated attempt to get some sleep while he thought over his current predicament. Virgil and Patton had been dating for almost a year now, and this would be the first time that Virgil met Pattonâs brothers, Logan and Roman. Not only that, but he would also be meeting their boyfriends, who neither Virgil nor Patton knew anything about. Four essential strangers, all of whom Virgil was supposed to get along with. It was nerve-wracking to think about. But Virgil would do it. For Patton.
Patton Sanders. Lovable, enthusiastic Patton. A godsend that Virgil didnât deserve. Every day was filled with soft kisses and gentle touches. âI love youâ was spoken as often as âHello.â It was so⊠warm. And peaceful. And different from everything Virgil had ever known beforehand.
âWeâre here!â Virgil slowly opened his eyes, the earlier dread returning with a vengeance. He felt his anxiety coil in his gut as he got out of the car. He stuffed his hands into his hoodie pocket, suddenly self-conscious about his state of dress. Patton had said to dress casual, but what if this was too casual? âReady?â Virgilâs eyes snapped up to meet Pattonâs. Patton had a small smile on his face, making sure to keep his distance. Virgil was grateful for his boyfriendâs thoughtfulness (he didnât like to be touched when he was anxious). Virgil nodded, forcing his feet to take him to the door.
Patton knocked on the door, adjusting the tray of cookies that Virgil had forgotten theyâd made. There was some scuffling before someone yelled âIâll get it!â Virgil used all of his willpower to not let the confusion show on his face. It was probably just the way the door muffled their voice, but Virgil swore that sounded just like-
The door opened to reveal Janus Python. Thereâs no way Virgil was mistaking him for someone else. From the heterochromatic eyes to the scar on his cheek to the way he carried himself. Virgil just stood there and silently stared. How long had it been since heâd last seen Janus? (That was a rhetorical question. Four years, eleven months and three days. There wasnât a day that went by where Virgil didnât reminisce about the times he had with his ex-boyfriends. The drugs, the sex, the chaos, the fun. )
âHello!â Virgilâs eyes snapped over to Patton, who didnât seem to notice his silence. âIâm Patton and this is my boyfriend, Virgil.â
Janus blinked before smiling. âPleasure to meet you. My name is Janus. Iâm Romanâs boyfriend.â He held open the door, not sparing Virgil another glance. âDo come in. The others are waiting in the living room.â Virgil felt a small pang of hurt at being ignored like that. But on the other hand, it reminded Virgil of the games they would play at parties. They would show up at separate times, pretend like theyâd never met each other, use their codewords to start the scene, then put all of their acting and exhibitionism to the test. Virgil had loved those games. Pretending that sexual touches were platonic; making out in an unlocked room where anyone could come in and expose them; kissing someone that wasnât your boyfriends just to rile them up-
Virgil mentally shook the thought away. Janus wasnât his boyfriend anymore. They werenât his boyfriends anymore. Patton was. Sweet, innocent, vanilla bean Patton. Patton, who would immediately break up with Virgil if he knew of Virgilâs life before meeting Patton. It would be best to just ignore Janus for the rest of the day. He probably didnât even recognize Virgil. And it wasnât even Janus nor Virgil who started these games, and there was no way that he would also be here-
âAnd then I said, âJokeâs on you, I have two!ââ Virgil resisted the urge to scream. In the middle of the living room, telling a story that Virgil had heard hundreds of times, was Remus Duke. Virgilâs other ex-boyfriend. Virgil couldnât believe the irony of the moment. Virgil was here to meet his boyfriendâs brothers, and said brothersâ boyfriends just so happened to be Virgilâs ex-boyfriends. They werenât even in the same state that Virgil had last seen them! They had all grown up in California; Remus moved to Washington, Janus to New York, and Virgil to Florida. Thatâs why they had broken up; their relationship was too physical and personal to be long-distance.
Janus cleared his throat, and everyone turned to look at them. Virgil made brief eye-contact with Remus, and he could see the amusement and shock in his eyes. At least he knew that Remus recognized him. Remus smiled. âWell, hello!â He pointed to Patton. âYou must be Patton. I can see the resemblance.â A blatant lie. Even though they were all blood brothers, they looked nothing alike. âLoloâs told me so much about you. All good things!â He looked over to Virgil, a hungry look in his eyes. âNow, who is this handsome stranger?â
The man sitting next to Remus, who Virgil assumed was Logan, lightly smacked Remus on the arm. âRee, behave.â Remus pouted slightly but nodded.
Virgil took a deep breath before responding. âThe nameâs Virgil, but you can call me Virge.â He made sure to get eye contact from everyone in the room, but he looked into Remusâ dark orbs as he said âVirge.â After all, âVirgeyâ was Remusâ favorite nickname for him. Janus went and sat down next to the final individual, who Virgil assumed was Roman. Patton and Virgil sat in the remaining seats. It put Virgil directly next to Remus. Part of Virgil expected Remus to lay his hand on Virgilâs thigh, but Virgil knew he wouldnât. They hadnât started the game, after all-
Virgil mentally shook away the thought. They werenât dating anymore. There was no game. Virgil was going to sit here and be Pattonâs perfect boyfriend. Nothing more.
⊠But Virgil couldnât stop thinking. About how good Janusâ lips used to taste. About how fun it was to play these games with Remus. About how he still loved them, after all of these years.
Roman, Logan, and Patton chatted for a few minutes while the others sat there silently. Virgil watched as Remus and Janus made eye contact before Remus stood up. âWell, while you three catch up, Iâm gonna go get me something to drink. Iâm thirstier than a shark in the Sahara.â Virgil felt his breath hitch slightly. That was it. The codephrase they used to start their games. Remus turned to Janus. âDo you want anything, beautiful?â
Janus seemed to ponder the question for a moment before standing up. âIâll go with you. Iâm positively parched.â Janusâ codephrase for âI wanna play.â Janus asked the others what they would like, but Virgil tuned them out. It was inconsequential to the game. Janus then turned to Virgil. âIs there anything you would like, Virgil?â Theyâre giving me an out. I could say no and pretend I never knew them. ButâŠ
Virgil looked over at Patton. Sweet, submissive, vanilla Patton. Then he looked back at Remus and Janus. Two men that knew how to make Virgil scream down to a science. Two men that knew Virgilâs deepest secrets and wildest fantasies. Two men that still held a flame in Virgilâs heart.
Virgil cleared his throat before standing up. âIâll go see whatâs in there. Might grab something to eat while Iâm at it.â They all understood the codephrase loud and clear. âWe need to negotiate some things before we start.â
Remus nodded, his smile widening. âAlrighty then! Letâs go!â Virgil nodded as he followed them out of the room. What did I just sign myself up for?
#sanders sides#AU_gust_2020#modern setting#intruanxceit#moxiety#roceit#intrulogical#implied smut#past drug use
56 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Crackship Sails to Mollyâs
Sylvie Brett x Jay Halstead
1
written by @anotheronechicagobogâ
Warnings: swearing, implied smut, Daswon sibling bashing, background manstead
A/N: Please comment :)
Jay was on the floor, in pain. The area around his socket was throbbing in pain, and his lower back was definitely going to have a bruise. He didnât have time to react before Antonio was back and punching him in the face again. âOh my god, Antonio stop it!â
He wasnât fighting it, he just didnât have it in him to try and stop the man he called his friend, though Jay supposed they wouldnât be friends much longer.Â
Antonio had managed to get in a few more punches before he was hauled off of Jay by Voight and half of the members of 51. Jay exhaled and went to close his eyes, but was interrupted by her entering his line of vision.
Sylvie.
Her mouth was moving, and Jay could vaguely hear her speaking over the shouting men and women. âSylvie? Are you okay?â
âMe- What? Jay, Iâm not the one who just got mauled by Antonio.â
âSo youâre okay?â
âAlright get up, Iâm taking you to med now. No arguments.â
âOkay.â
âOh pickles, youâre actually agreeing to go to the hospital, something must be really wrong with you.â
âAs long as youâre okay.â His voice was so hoarse he almost didnât recognize it. Sylvie sighed as he looked at her dazedly while she buckled him up in her car. âIâm okay, I promise. I just have to make sure that youâre okay too.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
SIX MONTHS AGO
It had been months since Erin left, and months since Sylvie had to dump Antonio because of his ex-wife. Jay and Sylvie ended up at a table together, neither one was feeling particularly happy at the moment and didnât want to be around their romantically successful friends. So they sat together, nursed their drinks, and talked about Harry Potter. Theyâd bumbled around in discussion for a while, not having a whole lot in common, before finding out they were both Harry Potter fans. Will, the rest of the intelligence unit, and 51 werenât big fans of the book series, sure theyâd seen the movies but that was about it. They both found it relaxing to just talk about something that wasnât about their important work or love.Â
They started to spend more and more time together. It started because Sylvie mentioned how she hadnât grown up in Chicago and was so busy she never got to see the sights, so Jay took it as a challenge and started showing her his favourite parts of the city. Restaurants, theatres, parks, museums, galleries, all of it. He even took her to a restaurant in Canaryville where everyone who worked there had known him his whole life. Sylvie was enthusiastically told stories from Jayâs childhood. Hiding behind curtains buck naked, exposing everyone on the street to his six-year-old butt while he and Will shook in giggles. Block-wide water gun fights. Years of ding dong ditch. Sylvie was in stitches before she even got her food.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
THREE MONTHS AGO
There was a fire. A bad one. And after receiving a patient on a gurney, something in the basement exploded, Sylvie and the patient were thrown several metres away. No one else had been injured, but Sylvie wouldnât wake up, was bleeding profusely out of a cut on her head, and she had shrapnel in her back. It didnât look good.
âAlright everyone, gear up. 51 just responded to a fire at a suspected meth lab, it was confirmed five minutes ago by an explosion. A paramedic, Sylvie Brett, was critically injured and is currently fighting for her- Halstead? Halstead where do you think youâre going? Halstead get back here!â At the words âSylvie Brettâ Jayâs blood ran cold. At âcritically injuredâ he went into autopilot. Just stood up and left. Didnât even grab his jacket. He ignored his bossâs enraged screams. He just got in his truck and drove to Med.
He ignored the odd looks he got from those at 51. He ignored his coworkers and boss when they came by to talk to their witnesses/ask him what the actual fuck was going on. He ignored his brother and sister-in-law when they asked him why he was there. He just stayed sitting in the uncomfortable chair for hours, watching nurses and patients flitter between the doors to the ED. It had been six hours when Platt came by to yell at him too only to be interrupted by Dr. Rhodes. âSylvie is awake and stable, I expect her to make a full recovery. We can only allow one visitor at a time, and she has been asking for Jay since she woke up, sheâs pretty frantic, so youâll have to come quick.â He stood up and almost ran past Rhodes into her room, ignoring the confused looks from everyone at firehouse 51 and Trudy Platt.
âJay, Jay, Jay, Jay, Jay-â
âIâm here Syl, I am right here.â She sobbed as he wrapped her hands in his. âI am right here, and itâll take an army to get me to move. Or you, but thatâs basically the same thing if someone denies you chocolate.â The laugh that briefly interrupted her sobs made his day, releasing the tension heâd been holding all day. Jay sagged in relief, and just held one of her hands as he used the other to gently hug her, hold her as she cried, sobbed, hiccuped and, whimpered from the physical pain expressing her emotions was causing her. âI thought I- w- was goi-i-ing to-o die-e.â
âI know,â he choked, âI thought you were going to die too.â
Jay had refused to leave the hospital until Sylvie ordered him to. âAt least shower and change, ooh, get something to eat too.â
âYou just want me to bring you mac and cheese donât you?â
âYou know me so well.â
âAlright, Iâll be back in an hour, donât watch âSay Yes to the Dressâ without me.â
âYou will take at least three hours to come back here.â
âSylvie-â
âYou have been sitting and worrying for the past three days, take some time for yourself. Donât make me get Maggie involved.â
âOkay, fine, I will be back in three hours. Can you still wait to watch âSay Yes to the Dressâ with me?â
âDuh.â
âOkay, see you later.â He kissed her on the side of her forehead that wasnât bandaged, and left, starting an alarm on his phone for three hours. He would be back on the dot.
The second he got to the lobby, however, he was met with all of firehouse 51 and the 21st district standing up, expecting news from him. âIâd love to stay and chat, but I have orders to shower and change from Syl. Apparently I smell.â Trying to use his charm to get out of a situation he didnât feel like explaining. But, he knew everyone glaring at him well enough to know that they needed some kind of answer. âSylvie has become a very important friend to me, that day was one of the worst Iâve had in a long time.â Fewer glares, more confusion, and a free Jay Halstead.
He returned to his favourite person on the planet exactly three hours later with two containers filled to the brim with homemade macaroni and cheese, his laptop, and a box set of the Harry Potter books. âYou, are an absolute angel, Jay Halstead.â
âNo more than you, Sylvie Brett. Here is your food.â
âOh, itâs still warm. Okay, time for bridal drama and lots of carbs!â
Sylvie was still in the hospital with Jay at her side as much as possible for another week. When she was given the all-clear to leave, no one seemed satisfied with the answer that Jay was taking her home. âGabby Iâll be fine! Jay is one of my best friends, okay? Heâs gonna drive me home, insist he stay longer than he needs to, before eventually leaving me with Otis and Cruz.â
âOkay, seriously, when exactly did you become friends with Jay Halstead? And are you sure thatâs all you are?â
âThree months ago, and yes, I am sure that weâre friends. I am gonna hang up now, because I really do not appreciate the third degree.â
âOh, come on Sylvie, Iâm just looking out for you and Antonio, I just want to make sure Jayâs not moving in on you guys.â
âGabby, there is no me and Antonio. And there hasnât been for a while. He was great, Eva and Diego were great, it was fun, but he in no way protected or prepared me for Laura. He kept from me how erratic and impulsive and rude her behaviour was. He told me that she knew about me and was fine with cause sheâd dating a few guys since the divorce. But it turned out a lot of that wasnât true. He lied to me, leaving me to fend for myself when she came barreling in on a warpath, and then yelled at me for reacting in a scared and shocked way. He was actually the one who suggested we break up. Whether he likes it or not, she is still a significant part of his and his childrenâs lives, as well as a significant hindrance. And please, donât act like weâre getting back together. I loved him, but Iâm done with him.â And she slammed her finger on the touch screen much harder than she needed to. âGabby again?â
âYes, I love her, and I know she means well, but she doesnât know everything.â
âAnd she has a lot of audacity trying to tell you she does. Itâll be okay, I think that everyone is just really stressed out and confused. I think that if we just tell everyone that we bonded over Harry Potter theyâll understand and leave us alone pretty quick.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
ONE MONTH AGO
Intelligence had set up a meet with a coke dealer to arrest him and get some intel. The buy wasnât until 1 am and they didnât have to start gathering equipment and double-checking everything for another three hours, so everyone was just going to eat and try to relax until then. But then Jayâs phone rang. Luna appeared on his screen with a picture of Sylvie staring at a tank of baby jellyfish with complete and utter fascination. âHey Syl-â
âI need your help.â
âWhatâs wrong?â
âI know youâre working tonight, but- oh I probably shouldnât have called-â
âSylvie, whatâs wrong?â
âThe blind date Iâm on right now? I- he was fine at first but Iâm scared. There are red flags everywhere and Iâm afraid Iâll end up in a ditch.â
âMarcoâs Bistro, right?â
âYeah.â
âIâll be there in ten minutes, youâre hiding in the bathroom, right?â
âYes.â
âGood, stay there until I get there.â
âOf course.â
He nodded at Voight and ignored a livid Antonio. When he got to the restaurant, he told the hostess he was here to rescue his friend from a dangerous date and she didnât even blink. âSheâs still in the bathroom but you might wanna deal with her date after, heâs getting agitated.â
âGreen dress shirt by the painting of the heron?â
âYup.â
âGot it, thanks.â
âHey,â he knocked on the door, âSylvie Iâm here.â
She exited and before he could even make eye contact with her she wrapped him in a bone-crushing hug, despite her shaking body. âI am so scared. He picked me up, saying that I couldnât refuse him, he knows where I live.â
âDonât worry, Iâll handle it.âÂ
 Jay watched her until he could see her in safe his truck before he approached the man, and he knew that Sylvie had every right to be worried. Sharp eyes, nasty temper, tan line on his ring finger, and he looked one second away from just grabbing the next person and caving in their skull. âExcuse me-â
âAnd just who the fuck are you pal? Iâm here on a date so leave before I kick your ass.â Jay pulled his badge out from underneath the collar of his shirt and sat down across from him. âGive me your driverâs licence, please.â The douche (as Jay would call him for the rest of his life) handed it over pretty damn quick, he waved the waitress over. âThis man is going to need his bill immediately, please.â She nodded quickly and darted off, then Jay pulled out his phone. âHey Burgess, I need you to run a name for me. Arthur Garrett. Two tâs. Okay, thanks. Can you send down a couple of officers for me?â He waited until the bill was paid and backup arrived before speaking again. âMr. Garrett, stand up and turn around. You are under arrest for failure to pay child support and failure to attend court. You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be provided for you.â After the handoff, he saw his least favourite thing in the entire world. Sylvie crying.
âHe had an arrest warrant out, heâs being taken to detainment now. Iâm sorry this happened to you Syl, you donât deserve it.â
âI just feel so stupid.â
âWell donât, you werenât even the one who set up the date. Can I ask you a favour though? Let me do a check on everyone you go on a date with, please. Iâll worry a lot less.â
âAfter tonight? You have a deal.â
âOh thank God, I was worried Iâd have to try and convince you.â He leaned over the console to kiss her cheek, he looked into her expressive eyes and tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ears. Neither of them realized how close their faces were until Jay went to speak and their lips brushed together, in a feather-light touch. âWe, uh, we were going to order a bunch of pizzas for dinner. It doesnât look like you got to eat, would you like to join us?â
âThat sounds great.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
THREE WEEKS AGO
Sylvie had gone back to Fowlerton to spend the holidays with her parents and brother, and Jay stayed in Chicago to celebrate with his brotherâs family. Will was in the kitchen with Helen, he and a very pregnant Natalie were watching the looney tunes version of âA Christmas Carolâ in the living room with Owen. It wasnât until Jay thought, about ten minutes into the movie, that Sylvie would love to watch this and heâd have to add this to their movie marathon lost for when she got back that he realized just how much he missed her. Her demeanour, her personality, the way she made him feel warm and fuzzy without much effort. And then he had another, much more startling realization. âIâm in love with Sylvie.â Beside him, Natalie snorted and Helen called from the kitchen âcongrats on being literally the last person to know.â
âWhat? How did my brotherâs mother-in-law-in-law know before I did?â
âShe follows you on Facebook, remember? Basically everything you post is Sylvie, about Sylvie, or Sylvie related. And vice versa, I see the way she looks at you, sheâs into you too.â
âItâs only been a few months, how am I in this deep?â Jay completely ignored his brotherâs observation, he could barely register his feelings, he didnât want to get his hopes up about hers.
âTake it from me, Jay, when the right person shows up it doesnât matter how long youâve known them or had a bond with them. If it feels good, go with it. It will only cause you pain to move away from it.â
âI donât know if either of us are ready for that. The timings just not right.â
Nat covered Owenâs ears, âtiming is a bitch.â She released a confused Owen who immediately zoned out looking at the tv again with a kiss on his tiny head, âif you donât think that youâre ready, thatâs fine. But donât put anything down for timing or the universe, theyâll just mess you up.â
âYeah... Iâll think about it.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
ONE WEEK AGO
Sylvie had been all set to go camping with Gabby and Stella, sheâd been so excited and Jay had spent the last three days with her helping her pack and hanging on to her every word. Watching flit around in a flurry of excitement for a girls week. He was sitting on her bed rolling up her light blue sleeping bag with white polka dots when she got a call from Gabby and her face fell. Lines and bumps moved their way on to her face which was carefree and bright only seconds ago. âOkay, Gabby. I hope you and Matt and Stella and Kelly have fun.â
âShe cancelled the trip? Or cancelled you out of the trip?â
âShe decided to make it couples only. She also took the opportunity to tell me that Antonioâs single again.â
âYou know what? You are not going to be sad. Because you have a week off of work, and so do I because we worked too much OT the past two months. Letâs go to Universal studios, I hear they expanded Harry Potter world.â
She smiled again. Bright and beaming and in a way that was just so, so her. âIâll look at flights.â
Thanks to a bunch of last-minute deals, coupons, and first responder discounts they were on a plane bound for Florida in three hours. And when they got there, they went into prep mode for the next day, making sure that everything was ready to get up and go to the park, and they were so busy that neither of them noticed that there was only one bed until they were both drifting off to sleep, centimetres apart.
Waking up entangled in each other hadnât been as awkward as either of them thought it would be. It was nice, warm. And it only got better as the week went on. They spent three days at Universal Studios, three at Universal Island Adventure, and one at Disney. Taking as much time as they could at each place. They went on every ride they could, multiple times, enjoyed all the themed food, took far more pictures than they had ever taken in their entire lives, and waited until the last day to buy any souvenirs because of how expensive everything was. They even held hands every day, Jayâs reasoning was so that Sylvie wouldnât get separated from him but because of the time of year the population of the park was sparse compared to what it could have been. Sylvie knew this, knew that she didnât have to hold his hand, but she wanted to. Badly. She didnât care if it was only for while they were in Florida, she could pretend while they were there that they were more than friends. Because once they went home, she had to pretend that she didnât love him with all her heart. But honestly, they had the time of their lives. Fun, food, and unresolved romantic tension. What could be better? It was their last day in Florida, their rental car was already loaded up with their stuff and after the fireworks display at Disney they were headed back to Chicago.Â
Sylvieâs hair was mussed from the long day, and while she looked tired, she couldnât take her eyes off of the display. And Jay couldnât take his eyes off Sylvie. The multi-coloured lights were reflected in her eyes and the wind was blowing her hair gently. Sylvie could feel him staring at her and when she turned to ask him was what wrong, she stopped, her words dying in her throat. Jayâs entire soul was playing through his eyes. It was as if there was a tether connecting the two of them. Neither of them could turn away or blink. And Jay just went for it. He leaned down and kissed her with all the emotion his body possessed. The kiss making Sylvie feel weak in her knees. She wrapped her arms around his neck in part to stabilize himself, and in part to pull him closer. Theyâd missed the rest of the display just holding each other, but neither of them could bring themselves to care.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
PRESENT DAY
Dr. Choi had been assigned to Jay. He raised an eyebrow at Sylvie seated on the bed beside him but made no comment, paying heed to the words of wisdom Maggie had just bestowed upon him, âsheâs the only reason heâll behave and accept treatment.â
âAlright, while Iâm happy youâre not here with a bullet wound detective Halstead, coming back after a fight wasnât exactly what I had in mind when I said âavoid leadâ.â
âAnd deprive you of my charming personality?â
âYeah, yeah. Now follow my finger, letâs hope you donât have a concussion.â
It had only taken about twenty minutes to determine that Jay, miraculously, didnât have a concussion or any broken bones. Just a lot of swelling and bruises. âThanks, Choi.â
âNo problem, while you are discharged and free to go, you canât travel yourself, Iâm actually you can see with how swollen the areas around your eyes are.â
âThatâs no problem, Iâll drive him home.â
âAlright, good. Remember Jay, desk duty for a week.â
âUgh, Iâm already bored.â
âIâm sure you are, now letâs go. I want to leave before a Dawson comes barreling in here, cause I might start swinging punches too.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next week Jay avoided Antonio, not intentionally though. After hearing what happened Voight decided to keep Halstead in the basement as much as possible for his desk duty. While it was boring and agitating not being in the field, Sylvie made sure to send him as many hilarious snapchats as possible, many of which consisted of her hiding in ridiculous places to avoid Gabby. The photo that had offended the Dawsons so greatly sat framed on his temporary desk. Apparently, the people behind them at the fireworks display their last day there thought they were so cute that they took a couple of pics during and after their kiss, but the new couple had left before they could be asked for contact info for the pictures. Luckily, theyâd overheard them before the fireworks display talking about how while they were sad to go back to Chicago that night, the fire and police departments desperately needed them to keep their partners in line. It had been an amusing joke to Sylvie and Jay, but a way to post the photos for the people behind them. The Dawsons were already pissed that Jay was âmoving in on Antonioâs girlâ, but when they saw the photos on Facebook, with that mother posting the, admittedly gorgeous, pictures with the tags for CPD and CFD, looking for them so that the âadorable coupleâ could have pictures from their first kiss, they were both livid. Gabby unleashing all of her fury, most of which was for unrelated things, on Sylvie at Mollyâs, while Antonio just started punching.
It all came to a head when Jay was picking up Sylvie from her shift after he had finally been cleared to drive and go back to work. âHey, you.â
âHello, gorgeous.â Their quick peck was stopped by Gabby darting in between them and physically pushing them apart.âHow can the two of you do this to Antonio? He still loves you Sylvie, even after all this, how can you-â
âOkay, you know what Gabby? You need to shut the fuck up.â
âBrett-â
âUh-uh. I am talking now. Antonio screwed up. He lost his chance with me. So not only do you need to stop trying to meddle in my love life, but you need to stop feeling entitled to it. You have no say in who I do or do not date. End of discussion. No, ifs, ands, or buts. I am honestly at my witâs end with you. I donât even consider you a friend anymore because of how poorly youâve been treating me.â
âBu-â
âAnd donât pull any more of that âbut you dated my brotherâ crap. I only did so at your encouragement. And I seriously regret dating him because of how much trouble you two are causing for me now because I choose to have a life and not let the end of my relationship with Antonio be the end of me. You need to leave me alone. Iâve already reported you to HR. I had no other choice after you locked me in the ambo for hours today without my phone or radio and wouldnât let me out unless I got back with your brother. Goodbye Dawson. Iâll see you next shift.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
THREE MONTHS LATER
Sylvie and Gabby were finally back on speaking terms, but took them a while to get there. Natalie and Hailey had become her best friends. They both understood how awful it was for someone to feel entitled to your love life, and how much gossipy coworkers who were closer than peas in a pod knew how to affect you more than anyone else. 51 had originally been avoiding taking sides, something that Sylvie was grateful for, and she made sure they knew sheâd never ask them to choose. Everything, barring their relationships with Antonio and Gabby, went back to normal. Stella was asking for details about Jay, Cruz, Otis, Hermann, and Boden cornered him at Mollyâs one night and threatened him, Upton told Sylvie plainly that she wasnât allowed to hurt Jay, and the two made each other their emergency contacts. Jay also made stops by the firehouse with doughnuts from the place just around the corner from the 21st district. Sylvie, a secretly amazing cook, also dropped by the station with homemade food for the unit and Trudy on long nights.
Mollyâs, in a bid to get more customers, started having trivia nights. Sylvie and Jay were practically vibrating in excitement because the trivia night that night was for Harry Potter.
âWhat did Draco steal from Neville during flying lessons in the first movie?â
âA remembrall!â
âWhat was the name of Hermioneâs cat?â
âCrookshanks!â
âWhat was the device Hermione used to go back in time during the third movie?â
âA time turner!â
âOkay, and the winning pair is... Sylvie Brett and Jay Halstead! And can I just say that even though I work at 51 and not at the 21st district, I feel like I should have known that detective I-am-a-badass-army-ranger-and-can-kill-you-twelve-different-ways-with-a-pencil-eraser Halstead was such a nerd!â There was a roar of laughter from everyone including Jay. âLaugh all you want, being a nerd is how I got my amazing girlfriend.â
âDamn right it is.â A celebratory kiss was met with cheers from the tipsy group. âAlright, alright, stop making out with my honourary sister and come get your gift card to the aquarium.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
EIGHT MONTHS LATER
Jay was trying to be sensitive to Antonio, really, he was. He put his photos of Sylvie in his locker, not on his desk, he took calls from her in another room. He didnât talk about her with anyone from the unit. Sylvie was like an entity of golden light, anyone would be a fool to mistreat her or let her go, and Jay knew that both of the Dawson siblings were beating themselves up over their mistakes. But now Jay was pissed. Did he really think that Jay was so stupid he wouldnât spot him at the table three rows down from them? That he wouldnât make sure to take a closer look at the man sitting alone in a restaurant designed for dates, wearing all black, with a baseball cap and shades? And that was seriously the worst disguise, too. He could see numerous other couples and the staff take notice of him and they all looked concerned. Hell, even Sylvie noticed him the second he walked in! So they had decided in a little bit of revenge. They normally wouldnât display PDA above hand-holding or a quick kiss, but tonight theyâd made an exception. They were going all out, even choosing to sit on the same side so not only did Antonio have a clear view of both of them, but Jay would lean down and nibble on Sylvieâs neck, Sylvie would lean close to his ear and whisper in his ear, far, far too much physical contact. Oh, and kisses with tongue, canât forget those when trying to make someone immensely uncomfortable.
They kept it up all throughout dinner and dessert. At some point in between appetizers and receiving the dessert menu, the PDA stopped being an act. They started riling each other up, enjoying what they were doing to each other. They finished dessert incredibly aroused, and paid the bill as quickly as possible. Jay was vaguely aware of Antonio following them but he couldnât bring himself to care.
They made it to Jayâs apartment in record time and started ripping off each otherâs clothes the second the door was locked. Jay lofted Sylvie up and carried her into his bedroom with Sylvie distracting him, kissing and biting his neck. Once they made it there everything happened slow and steamy, with Sylvie screaming Jayâs name multiple times, Jay purring and growling in her ear. They were vaguely aware of someone pounding on the apartment door, whoever it was (Antonio) had been doing so since Jay and Sylvie locked the door. But they didnât care. They only focused on each other. They let him knock.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
*Brring, brring*
âMhm, Halstead.â
âHalstead, we caught a case in Humble Park. Meet Upton there.â
âSure thing Voight.â He hung up and stared at Sylvie for a moment, taking in her soft skin, mussed hair, and even breathing. He kissed her forehead and closed his eyes as he wrapped his arms around her. âI love you, Sylvie Brett.â
âMmm, I love you more, Jay Halstead.â
âDid I wake you?â
âYour phone did. You want me to make you some breakfast while you get in the shower?â
âThat would be great.â He kissed her, revelling in the feeling of his naked body against hers first thing in the morning.
Jay walked onto the scene with a spring in his step, homemade breakfast in his stomach, and a reusable take-out cup filled with amazing coffee. âYouâre looking happy Halstead. Howâs Sylvie?â
âSheâs great. She made these egg muffins, theyâre really good, she sent a few in a container for you if you want them.â
âI absolutely want them. Sylvie is so sweet.â
âShe really is.â
âYou are so smitten.â
âI am, I uh, Iâm actually thinking about proposing.â
âOh my god, thatâs huge!â
âDo you think sheâd say yes?â
âOh, she definitely would.â
âI havenât had a chance to talk to Nat yet, but would you come with me to help pick out a ring?â
âYou got it.â
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Jay was beyond nervous, but he was ready. He was ready for Sylvie to be his fiance, then his wife, then the mother of his children. Sylvie was just getting dressed and then they were heading to the park for an Irish festival, which would end in green fireworks. âHey!â Sylvie jumped out from their bedroom in a deep green knee-length dress. âWhat do you think?â
âYou look absolutely gorgeous. Seriously, I have absolutely no idea how I got lucky enough to date you.â
Later, just before the fireworks were about to begin, after theyâd spent the whole day dancing and eating, Jay led Sylvie to a spot on a hill that two officers had been guarding for him, courtesy of Trudy. âThis is an amazing spot, Jay. What did you have to bribe Trudy with to keep it?â
âPermission to take pictures and a speech if you say yes.â
âYes to what- oh my god.â
âSylvie Brett. You are the light of my life, I have never been this happy before and itâs all because of you. I love you so much and I want you to be my everything for the rest of our lives. So please, Sylvie, will you marry me?â
âYes, of course, YES!â Jay slid the ring Natalie and Hailey had help him choose onto her finger, then he jumped up, wrapped her in his arms and twirled her in the air. He stopped, still holding her, Sylvie caressed his face lovingly before leaning down and kissing the love of her life. Completely ignoring the fireworks behind them, and the camera shutters in front of them. They were getting their happy ending, and they were going to love every second of it.
#One Chicago#Chicago Fire#Chicago PD#chicago med#jay halstead#sylvie brett#jay halstead x sylvie brett#gabby dawson#antonio dawson#antonio dawson x sylvie brett#brettonio#hailey upton#Natalie Manning#will halstead#will halstead x natalie manning#manstead#brettstead#brettstead fic
118 notes
·
View notes
Text
Watch Dogs: Legion x AmRev
@burgoyned Chapter 6 pumped out in an hour lol. Not sure if it's any better but feel free to share your thoughts ^^
Chapter 6: Keep Calm and Resist
AndrĂ© sat in front of his computer browsing through the information from the damaged Spiderbot. As he sat there pondering, Howe and Burgoyne chatted about the easiest road leading to Royal London Hospital. After hearing about increased Albion security in the streets (i.e. more fighter drones patrolling the streets), Bagley suggested a more covert way of reach the destination. âBest case scenario would just take a taxi there so that way you wonât be under the radar,â he said as he closed the map. âIâm up for whatever. You wanna come with me, AndrĂ©?â Howe asked the hacker. AndrĂ© shrugged. âI guess. Iâm finding some disrupted data that needs to be cleaned up.â âI can take care of that,â Bagley chimed in. Howe looked at his phone. The time reads 10:15 PM. âIf we head there now, there shouldnât any workers present. Most likely security guards, but they can be taken care of.â
âOk. Weâll be off. Donât do anything stupid, Burgoyne,â warned AndrĂ©. The playwriter held his hands up yet said nothing. Both AndrĂ© and Howe left the Safehouse and walked into The Earlâs Fortune where they found the pub mostly empty except for a few patrons sitting at the lounge smoking and chatting. Clinton sat at the bar with Hanger discussing current events. The bartender looked up and smiled. âYâall out for a night exploration?â âOf course. London looks beautiful at night. Weâll be back shortly.â âSure thing. And do be careful Albion is everywhere tonight,â Clinton said. AndrĂ© gave his friend a reassuring smile before leaving the pub with Howe. Using his phone, the fighter flagged down a taxi. He climbed into the driverâs seat with the hacker in the passengers. Tossing his bag into the back, Howe began setting up the GPS route to the Royal London Hospital. âThis shouldnât be too long of driveâŠ.15 minutes. Sounds reasonable enough,â he said as he shifted into drive. âMethinks that the hospital is going to be heavily secured tonight,â AndrĂ© muttered while watching an Albion guard detain a civilian on the street. Howe looked over and shook his head. Around 10:30 PM, the men pulled up to the Royal London Hospital.
It was to be expected; guards patrolled the entrance of the hospital, including the driveway where ambulances are parked. Making his way towards the front entrance, Howe and AndrĂ© put on their masks and hid behind a brick wall. The hacker pulled out his phone and almost immediately pinged, directing the signal to a nearby ctOS fighter drone. We could use the drone to clear the guards. Hacking the drone, AndrĂ© began piloting it inside the main entrance where Albion guards are stationed and proceeded to take the guards down one by one. Howe watched with curiosity as the hacker pointed the drone towards a guard on the second floor before he prodded his friend. âI see the data machine look!â he hissed. There was a black box located right behind the guard which made the mission more convenient than they both thought. AndrĂ© shot the guard then flew the drone close to the machine. âAlright. WaitâŠâ he stopped. Howe became confused. âWhat happened?â he asked. âSomeone seemed to have cleared the data from the machine. The drone isnât picking up anything.â â
âDo they know we were coming then?â âNot sure. But no data is coming from that box.â It was then Bagley pinged their earpiece. âIt appears that someone has already hacked the data from the file server. I do believe there is backup storage stored somewhere on the other side. See if you can find something.â âCopy that. Alright.â AndrĂ© piloted the drone to the front of the hospital. There are several stories; each floor containing rooms of many patients as well as nurses and doctors working night shifts. Outside, the balcony floors were devoid of any sign of life, except for a few hospital workers. Gently flying the drone away from the windows, AndrĂ© finally located the backup file storage sitting on the fourth-floor balcony. âSecond time the charm here we goâŠâ He flew the drone towards the black box only for the phone to be suddenly disconnected.
Frustrated, AndrĂ© attempted to reconnect his phone back towards the drone. He successfully regained control only to see part of it damaged. âOh God, who could it be now?â he groaned. Tilting the drone to the side, both men saw another fighter drone next to them. âWhat the...GET OUT OF HERE!!â AndrĂ© snarled and attempted to shoot it. He was unlucky. The other drone dodged the laser and proceeded to shoot the ctOS drone, destroying it. The phone signaled a loss of connection. Bagley pinged again. âIt seems that someone has gained access to the backup storage. Looks like all the data are cleared from this location.â âDAMMIT!! Ok, what about St. Thomas could you check on that?â AndrĂ© said, giving Howe an incredulous look. The fighter shook his head. A moment of silence conveyed until Bagley spoke up. âUnfortunately I was unable to locate any data worth recovering from there. And donât bother attempting Guy Hospital, that one was long cleared.â âFuck! Ok, well appreciate your help, Bagley.â âCertainly. You should probably get back. Lord Germain has now issued a curfew at midnight.â Both men growled at that name. âWeâll be sure to head back,â AndrĂ© responded, tapping his earpiece. They both got up and walked towards their car only to notice a message clipped to their windshield. Howe took of his Ded Coronation mask, tossed it into the taxi, and started reading the note. AndrĂ© slid next to him. âWhat does the note say?â âItâs not a note,â Howe whispered. Staring at the paper, AndrĂ© read out loud the message:
Hey DedSec,
~~~~~~~~~C@NâT F1ND WH@T Y0UâR⏠L00K!NG F0R? BâŹTTâŹR LUCK NâŹXT T1MâŹ~~~~~~~~(8>
âDeFaLTâ
â âDeFaLTâ? The Polish black hacker and well-known DJ? HOLY CRAP YES!!â AndrĂ©âs eyes lit up like fireworks. âHave you heard any of his songs Billy? Heâs got helluva a collection.â His enthusiasm was not shared by his friend, who was staring at the paper with a blank expression. âWilliam? Is everything ok?â the hacker asked, concerned. âHuh? Oh, nothingâŠitâs justâŠâ Howe stopped. Defalt. Richard loves that man just like AndrĂ©. Even learned to hack like him. Could it beâŠ? The fighter shoved the paper into his jacket before entering the taxi. AndrĂ© got into the passenger seat, head swimming with mixed emotions.
The drive back to the pub was extremely quiet. AndrĂ© wanted to continuously share his enthusiasm about his favorite artist but couldnât since Howe was not in the mood to converse. They arrived back at The Earlâs Fortune. Few patrons still sat by the fireplace, conversing over the news while Hanger poured drinks to a few customers at the bar. Entering the passcode, Howe and AndrĂ© returned to the Safehouse where Howe tossed his bag onto the desk next to Bagley and walked towards the broken down train converted into a bar. Clinton, who was sitting on the leather couch tuned into his headphones while browsing his laptop, looked up and saw AndrĂ© standing there with a glum look on his face. He took his headphones off, placed his laptop on the couch before getting up to comfort the hacker. âWhatâs the matter? Got busted by Albion?â âNo. Itâs something elseâŠâ AndrĂ© said quietly. Bagley spoke up. âEvery hospital record has been taken by someone. Not sure whom it may be, but it seems that person knows what weâre up to.â âA spy? Well well guess weâll have to watch our backs,â Clinton said, sighing in disbelief. Howe finally emerged from the train and pulled out the note from his pocket.
âThis is what I found on the taxi we drove. Looks like someone was playing âDeFaLTâ and got to us before we could.â Clinton took the note and stared at it. âMy God it looks as if someone is trying to cosplay as an actual hacker, writing a note like that.â He turned it over to find nothing else. âProbably some kid on the street who thinks itâs funny to play games like this.â Clinton handed back the paper. âIn any case, weâll need to cover our tracks more discretely from now on.â Howe looked back at the paper. âWe may have to. Although I do plan on paying a visit to the Royal Navy shipyard tomorrow.â âHow so?â Clinton inquired. âI have a hunchâŠ.but I could be wrongâŠ.that my brother wrote this message. He could be trailing us.â âRichard? That guy hasnât spoken to you in ages how could he possibly emerge from the shadows like this? It doesnât make any sense,â AndrĂ© pointed out. Howe sighed. âLook, Iâm going to the navy quarters to find out. Yâall wouldnât mind coming with me?â
âWhy certainly. Hmm, where is Burgoyne?â âHeâs in the training room trying to âjack himself up.â â Clinton grunted. Bagley snickered. âAs if thatâs not the only thing heâs âjacking upâ on.â âDAMMIT BAGLEY!!â Clinton yelled as everyone burst out laughing. Exhausted, AndrĂ© slid onto his gamer chair before tossing his black DedSec jacket onto the table. His white shirt displayed the fox logo of DedSec in blue highlights, matching his black cargo pants. Stretching, AndrĂ© leaned back and closed his eyes. Who could be playing Defalt? Hmm...Mission Complete.
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
Sunshine - Chapter 6
Series Masterlist
Word Count: 1557
Pairing: Sam x OC Sunny
Series Summary: The Winchesters meet a cheerful hunter named Sunny, who quickly captures Samâs attention. Little do any of them know what lies in store when Sunny gets invited to join the brothers. Who can say how Sam, Dean, and Sunny will be some training days, a handful of hunts, romantic dates, a kidnapping, and one vengeful demon later.
Chapter Summary: The case gets wrapped up.
Warnings: language, show-level violence
----------------------
Near the end of the day, the three hunters had decided to meet up at the local diner to discuss their findings. Dean had been to the police station, local bars, even checking out the alleyways looking for men with sinning tendencies. Sunny and Sam had talked with many of the townspeople, posing as journalists who were looking for extraordinary women. Sitting at a booth, they began to trade information.
âI have, like, four town drunks,â Dean said before listing their names. âOh, and there is this one dude who I caught snorting coke off of a bar bathroom sink.â Both Sam and Sunny were equally disturbed by the information. Bars were not known for their cleanliness, that was for sure.Â
âWell, we found a couple of women who seem to fit the profile,â Sunny started, looking to Sam so he could continue.Â
âThere is a woman who is a sports coach for teens with disabilities, one who plants gardens around the city to make it look nice, a lady who bakes cookies for those staying in the hospital, and the last one just recently came home from a trip to Africa where she built ten houses for those in need,â Sam explained.
âWell, damn. Those are some do-gooders. So what, we just trail the people until the demon shows?â Dean asked. The three sat in silence, no one knowing where to go from there.Â
âWhy donât we follow the women? So far itâs one man, one woman and so on. The last that died was a man,â Sunny pitched the idea to the guys.Â
âThere are four women and three of us,â Sam pointed out.Â
âI think Garden Lady can be counted out for now. Yeah, she is doing good but not at the scale the other three are,â Sunny shrugged. The two men agreed. Tomorrow, they were each going to tail one woman and call the others if they found anything.Â
------------------------
Sam had been watching a basketball practice for almost two hours now, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. He watched as the kids all left the court, getting their things, and starting to leave. Taking the opportunity, he decided to approach the coach.
âHi, um, Jeanine?â Sam asked, getting the womanâs attention.Â
âYep thatâs me, and you are?â Jeanine smiled.
âMy name is Sam, Iâm a freelance journalist and I am currently writing a piece about extraordinary women. I asked around town and your name came up a lot. I was wondering if I could ask you a few questions?â Sam asked, taking on the role that he and Sunny had the day before.Â
âWhy, sure! The people around town are just the sweetest,â Jeanine shook her head slightly. It was obvious that she wasnât one to boast about her efforts. She motioned to a bench nearby, her and Sam sitting and facing each other.Â
âSo, Jeanine, what made you want to teach teens with disabilities?â Sam asked. He wanted to ask demon-related questions but knew it would probably be best to start simple.Â
âI might not look like it, but Iâm disabled myself. I have POTS and Ehlers Danlos Syndrome. When I was a kid I really enjoyed going out and being active until I kept getting sprains and injuries. I tried pushing through it but began fainting at random times as well. It was then that I saw a doctor and was officially diagnosed. I asked if I could continue playing sports, but was immediately shut down. My doctor basically said that people with disabilities canât play sports. I decided that was ridiculous, so I started finding ways to play the sports I loved while also keeping safe. As I grew older, I realized that I wanted to help other kids do that too. When you have a disability you are always told what you canât do. I decided to focus on what they can.âÂ
âWow, thatâs really great. How has the reaction been of those in town? People must love what you are doing,â Sam said.Â
âAlmost everyone is fantastic about it! I have parents that volunteer to bring snacks for all types of diets, the community here really cares about one another. I do have a few people, however, that donât like what Iâm doing. They say I am getting these kidsâ hopes up for no reason or that they are just going to get hurt,â Jeanine sighed. It was obvious that these types of people annoyed her greatly.
âWho would be against this kind of thing? Do they bother you?âÂ
âWell,â Jeanine took a second to choose her words carefully. It was going to be in an article, after all, âI have had one woman that wonât give up. She had tried just about everything to get my programs shut down. She doesnât even have a reason, it can feel like she has it out for me.â Samâs eyebrows raised Jeanineâs answer. This could be the lead he was hoping for.Â
âOff the record, who is this crazy lady?â Sam asked. Jeanine hesitated, not wanting to annoy the woman even farther. He gave her his sympathetic puppy-dog eyes and she folded.
âNameâs Brandi Thomas,â Jeanine told him. The two continued to chat for a few more minutes before Sam excused himself. Walking away from the bench, he sent a text to his two partners. He was going to leave Jeanine to go investigate Brandi. He got two confirmations before heading to the nearby payphone to look at the yellow pages.
-----------------
After finding Brandiâs address, it didnât take long until he was on her front door. The mailbox was filled to the brim and it looked like there hadnât been any visitors to the house in a long time. Sam patted his jacket, feeling the demon blade that was tucked into this inside pocket. He had a feeling that he was in the right place. Bringing his knuckles to the wood, he gave a few loud knocks. Sam could hear the footsteps as someone approached the door. It swung open, revealing a middle-aged woman with black hair and piercing blue eyes.Â
âYes?â the woman asked, her voice conveying her slight annoyance.
âHi there, my name is Sam. I am a freelance journalist reporting about those who use otherâs disabilities for their own gain. I heard that you might be the perfect person to talk to about Jeanine?â Sam said. The womanâs eyebrows raised in curiosity.Â
âBrandi,â she said, offering a hand for Sam to shake, âcome on in.â She ushered Sam into the home, closing the door behind him. He took the opportunity to pretend he tripped on the rug that sat in the entryway.
âJesus Christo!â He said, looking in his peripheral. Brandi twitched, her eyes turning a jet black. Samâs hand went to his jacket pocket, pulling out the blade. The demon saw the glint of the metal, quickly shoving Sam in an attempt to get away. Before Brandi could get far, Sam tackled her onto the ground, stabbing the demon blade into the center of her chest. It was like her skeleton was a glow stick, lighting up orange as the life drained from the demon. Sam stood and wiped the knife off on the lifeless bodyâs jeans before tucking it back into his jacket pocket. Adrenaline was still pumping through his veins as he cleaned up the corpse, wiping down any surface that might have his handprints on it.Â
Exiting the house, he pulled out his phone and told the other two that he had dealt with the bitch. They could meet back at the hotel, pack up, and head home.Â
-------------------
âI wonder why the demon went after the shitty guys too. I mean, the good people make sense; demons want to watch the world burn. Why the sinners though?â Sunny questioned as she shoved her clothes back into her duffel bag. It was something she had been pondering all day.
âWho gives a shit? The bitch is dead,â Dean shrugged. Sunny tossed him a look before resuming packing. Of course, Dean wouldnât care. He usually left a hunt behind as soon as the monster was rotting in Purgatory. Sunny and Sam, on the other hand, wanted to understand each aspect of a case. The question nagged at Sunny, but she decided to drop it as she felt Samâs hands snake around her waist. He kissed the back of her head before leaning down to rest his chin on her shoulder.Â
âYou know, maybe she had a bad ex,â Sam joked. Sunny couldnât help but chuckle along with him. Turning her head, she gave him a quick peck on the lips before stepping out of his arms.
âLetâs get going, Mr. Lucky,â Sunny teased. Sam picked up her duffel bag, along with his, and began to follow her out to the Impala.Â
âMr. Lucky?â Dean questioned.
âYep,â Sunny looked to the older brother, âitâs short for Mr. Getting Lucky Tonight.â She stuck out her tongue as Dean pretended to gag. Looking over at Sam, she winked. He gave her a grin, his eyes raking over her body.Â
The car ride to the bunker was going to be torture for them all. Sam and Sunny would have to resist taking each other in the Impalaâs back seat and Dean would have to resist puking at the thought.
Chapter 7 ->
#sam#sam fic#sam fanfic#sam series#sam x ofc#sam x oc#sam winchester#sam winchester fic#sam winchester fanfic#sam winchester series#sam winchester x oc#sam winchester x ofc#spn#spn series#spn fic#spn fanfic#supernatural#supernatural series#supernatural fic#supernatural fanfic#sunny series#sunshine series#suckmysupernatural
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
Running Mate - Part 4
Eek! Somehow weâre on part 4 and still going! I hope you all are enjoying this series as much as I am. I should have a few more updates for you soon with this series and with the Ninja Warrior Love Story series, so watch this space!
Idea: While running through the English countryside, Henry meets a fun documentarian and sparks fly.
CW: none
Word Count: 3,165 (sorry, the words got away from me on this one!)
taglist:
@maeleeme @andyrazzledazzle @fanfictionaddiction99 @henrycavillluv32 @blossom-a @jhenno2002â
The next morning, you wake up groggy from lack of sleep. The screening and after âpartyâ for your documentary went on much later than you anticipated. So much so, you missed your alarm completely which means you missed running with Henry this morning. That was okay though, since you were seeing him later today. You walked out of the guest room where you were staying and into the kitchen where there was fresh coffee.
âMorning, sunshine,â James says and you grunt in response. James is sitting at the breakfast table reading through several of the feedback cards. You make yourself a cup of much-needed coffee then join James at the table. You pick up a few of the cards to read yourself.
âHow did Fiona feel about the final product?â you ask. Fiona was your documentaryâs main benefactor. She was a really kind woman with an eye for successful projects, so you were hoping that your efforts were worthy.
âShe was seriously impressed,â James replied. âEveryone was, just read through the notes here,â he said, so you did. Almost everyone said the same thing, that the film was raw, real, and heartbreaking in a good way. You smiled as you read through the responses. There were some valuable critiques about editing, sound volume, and color correction and then there were some silly comments. You snorted reading a few and James nodded his head in agreement.
âWell, I think last night was a success,â you finally muse and James nods.
âA very successful night for you,â he replies and you squint at him over your mug.
âWhatâs that supposed to mean?â you ask.
âOh, nothing,â he sighs. âI just canât think of anyone else that shows a fantastic documentary then snogs Superman himself in the same night,â James finishes. He isnât looking at you, but at the notecards, so he canât see the serious scowl that you are giving.
âI have no idea what youâre talking about,â you reply, huffing a little.
âMhmm,â James grunts and you huff a little more.
âWhatever,â you say, standing up from the table. âIâm going to equalize the audio from the second round of interviews,â you go to refill your mug before leaving.
âAlrighty, Iâll feed you Cheese-Itâs if you get stuck in your room,â James says and you stop in your tracks.
âOh my god, Iâm going to murder Kyle for telling you that story,â you say and James laughs hysterically. You scowl the entire time walking to the room remembering when your old brother Jeremy caught you kissing a boy and accidentally locked you in your bedroom. Kyle, your older brother of five years, fed you Cheese-Its under the door while you waited for Jeremy to get the tools to fix it.
You got dressed in a large, chunky sweater, leggings, and big fuzzy socks. You took your hair and piled it into a bun on the top of your head. Then you shuffled into the workroom where James had a set up a computer bay for work. You grabbed a set of headphones and began equalizing the second round of interviews your director got.
Hours passed while you worked and you easily found yourself absorbed in the work. You were listening to a woman talk about her experience when something touched your shoulder. At the same time, there was a loud sound on the video.
âAHH!â you scream, jumping in your chair. You whip around to find James jumping back from you with his hands up in the air. Then he doubles over with laughter. âWhat do you want?â you demand, placing your hand over your heart. James is laughing and crying so hard he can barely talk. Finally, he calms down and composes himself.
âHenry Cavill is here,â he says, still chuckling and wiping away tears at the corners of his eyes.
âWho? Oh!â you yell, bouncing up from your chair and darting out of the room. Henry is standing in the living room looking at several pictures that James has up on the mantle. âHey Henry,â you say as nonchalantly as possible. He turns around and smiles when he sees you.
âHey,â he replies and your heart skips a beat. Heâs wearing a simple blue shirt, jeans, brown leather shoes, and a newsboy hat. His smile is so genuine, even when it shows off those canines. âAre you ready to go?â he asks slowly taking in your current outfit. You look at him confused then you suddenly remember.
âOh, no! Iâm not ready!â you say quickly and turn to dart of to your room before turning back around. âI definitely did not forget that we were going out, I was just,â you pause trying to think of a better answer other than forgetfulness. Henry is smiling and trying to contain laughter.
âItâs okay,â he replies, the laughter clear in his voice. You sigh and smile at him.
âGive me about five minutes,â you say holding up your hand then darting off for your room. Quickly you throw on a pair of skinny jeans, replace the chunky sweater with a thinner gray sweater, and your ballet flats. You pull your hair out of the bun and run a brush through it quickly. You washed your face the night before so there were no traces of makeup and you didnât have time to throw anything on now, so this would have to do. As you are leaving your room, you can hear Henry and James chatting about something.
âItâs a project we donât have backing for just yet, so Iâm trying to get as much together before we take it to our benefactors,â James says as you round the corner. You see Henry nodding with interest and then he sees you and smiles.
âSpeaking of, James,â you start, waving a little at Henry. âThere is a weird sound during Mrs. McClendonâs interview,â you say and James gives you a puzzled look. âHere, come listen. Henry, you can come along as well,â you say, turning and gesturing for the men to follow you. All three of you walk into the workroom and Henry whistles low.
âThis looks very familiar to me,â he says and James smiles. You smile as you grab a set of headphones and hand them to James. He puts them on while you pull the audio back to the place of the sound. You can hear it even though the headphones are on his ears and watch as James jumps a little at how harsh the sound is.
âJesus, thatâs intense,â he says, taking the headphones off. âJust mark it and equalize like you normally would and weâll decide later if we need this section of the interview,â he instructs and you nod. You grab a notepad by the keyboard and write everything down. James and Henry discuss his set up while you find and mark the audio. When youâre done, you turn to the two men.
âOkay, sorry about that Henry, Iâm ready to go when you are,â you say and Henry nods. He shakes Jamesâ hand and thanks him for letting him look around. As you leave with Henry, James calls out from the room. âWhere are we going, by the way?â you ask, realizing you had no idea what the plan was.
âWell, there is a new exhibit at the Natural History Museum about Ancient Rome. I was thinking we could go take a look and then maybe grab something to eat,â he says and you can almost detect a hint of embarrassment in his voice. You smile wide at him.
âThat sounds awesome!â you reply, genuinely excited. You havenât been to the Natural History Museum here yet, though youâve lived in London for over a year. You walk out to Henryâs car and he jogs to open the passenger door for you. âSuch a gentleman,â you tease as you slide into the car. You can see Henry smiling to himself as he closes the door and jogs around to the driversâ side. When you glance around the car, it doesnât take long for you to realize this is a very fancy car and for a moment, you panic.
Henry climbs into the car, starts it, and you nervously arrange yourself in the seat. Henry doesnât notice and drives off. The ride is silent for the most part until you decide to start asking Henry more about himself. You ask him about his home island, what it was like going to boarding school, and how he decided that acting was the direction he wanted to go in. Henry was a good sport and seemingly answers all of your questions honestly. You laugh with him through stories of growing up with four brothers and empathize with him as he talks about being the âweirdâ kid at school.
When you arrive at the museum, Henry easily finds parking. You attempt to let yourself out, but Henry stops you, jogging around to open the door for you. You give him a closed-lip smile and canât refrain from saying something.
âYou donât have to keep doing that,â you say and Henry looks confused. âNever mind,â you say, chuckling and shaking your head. Henry realizes what you meant and blushes.
âSorry, Iâm a gentleman through and through,â he says sheepishly. You reach up and gently cup the side of his face.
âItâs okay, just be better,â you joke before giving him a gentle yet firm pat on the cheek. His expression is a mixture of shock, surprise, and awe and it casques you to laugh out loud. You turn to run but Henry grabs a hold of your hand and pulls you back to him. He embraces you in a firm, playful way, laughing the whole time. After a moment, he lets go and you walk hand in hand with him into the museum.
Because youâve never been the center of attention, you are much more aware of the stares that Henry, and subsequently you, are getting. Henry doesnât seem to be phased by it, so you try hard to do the same, but you canât deny that itâs very strange and unnerving. At the ticket booth, Henry goes to pull out his card, but you bump him out of the way dramatically and offer some cash to the woman. She looked confused as her eyes flicked between Henry and you.
âItâs okay, weâre trying to break him of his horrible, horrible gentlemanly ways,â you say and the ticket girl bursts into laughter. Henry is shaking his head and smiling as you accept the tickets and you smile wide at him as you hand him is the ticket. When you walk up to the next booth to have your tickets scanned, Henry begins gently tickling and nipping at your sides. It causes you to jump around and laugh. The ticket scanner is watching you with a strange look on her face.
âItâs fine, Iâm just learning to not be a gentleman,â Henry says sardonically as he takes another jab at you to which you respond with a muffled squeal and slap to his hand. Both he and the ticket scanner laugh before you notice a recognition flash through her eyes. Henry doesnât see this but you do.
âDo you want to get a picture with him?â you ask her and she smiles as Henryâs eyes dart back and forth before he understands whatâs going on. You take the girls phone after she pulls up her camera for you. Henry obliges and puts an arm around the girl while smiling at you as you take several pictures. âSell those for a lot of money,â you say handing the phone back to the girl. Henry rolls his eyes and barks out a laugh, before grabbing your hand and dragging you off. Once again you smile wide at him. âWhat? That was sound advice,â you joke at Henryâs side-eye. âOkay, Iâm sorry, that was kind of mean,â you say, realizing you may have actually crossed a line with Henry. He stops and turns to you, looking down with those intense blue eyes. Then he reaches down, cups the side of your face and says,
âItâs okay, just be better,â then gently taps the side of your face. Your jaw drops open, but no sound comes out. You watch him walk away, a smug smile plastered across his face. Your place your hand over your heart and call out,
âThe grasshopper is learning!â you laugh and watch as Henry laughs along with you. You powerwalk up to him and take his hand with yours, smiling proudly up at him. The rest of the afternoon is spent walking around the Ancient Greece exhibit. Henry enjoys pointing things out to you almost as much as he enjoys listening to you tell him about various bits of information. Several times he is stopped for pictures and autographs and you smile every single time it happens. Henry seems very connected with his fans and genuinely doesnât seem to mind when they politely ask for something from him. A few times you take the picture for fans so groups or duos can all be together with Henry. What you appreciate is regardless of how chill Henry seems with the interactions, he always checks back with you and asks to confirm you are okay. At one point, the director of the museum found out Henry Cavill was there and offered to give you both a free, private tour of the exhibit.
âSo this is how the other half lives,â you mutter, mostly to yourself, but Henry hears you and smirks. He leans down to whisper in your ear.
âI wouldnât know, I donât take advantage of half the things Iâm offered,â he whispers in your ear. You give him a sideways smirk and laugh at the silly face he makes. The director takes the two of you around the exhibit, explaining the reasoning behind the setup, placement and such. That aspect of the process is fascinating and you canât help but grill him with questions. The director answers everything willingly and you openly ignore the smirk Henry has every time he looks at you. Â
When you are done with the tour, you and Henry leave to go get something to eat as planned. He held your hand the entire time to the car and then reached across the console to hold your hand as he drove. Henry picked a nice restaurant not far from the museum. Not only did he open the doors for you, but he pulled your chair out as well. The waiter took your drink orders and left you to examine the menus. A few moments later, you gave your order and sipped the wine that was brought for you.
âI have to say,â Henry starts. âIt was interesting to see you hound that museum director back there,â he says, smirking at you. Your jaw dropped and you scoffed.
âI did not hound him,â you claim and Henry snorts.
âYou were relentless,â he replies and all you can do is scoff.
âI was interested in the process and I had questions,â you insist. Henryâs raised brow expression causes you to start giggling. Henry joins you and the two of you laugh like school children. You have to calm yourself because your waiter has brought out your food. After a few moments of eating, Henry speaks again.
âTell me where the name Bulldog Westley comes from,â Henry asks as you finish a bite of your food. You smile, thinking about it.
âItâs a way to pay homage to Jamesâ first love: his dog, Westley,â you say and Henry smiles. âHe was the sweetest bulldog I ever met and absolutely the main reason James and I became friends in the first place,â you say, laughing. Henry laughs as well, a smile unmoving from his face.
âHow did you and James meet?â he asks and again, you smile at the memory.
âWe met at school. I went to The University of North Texas and James was an exchange student in the film program. We officially met while taking a Television Documentary course,â you say and Henryâs blue eyes twinkle. âWe did try to date, but heâs honestly more like a fourth brother than a lover,â you say and make a face. Henry laughs, his smile making your heart flutter like crazy. Yâall finish your meal and Henry pays, making a point to look at you as he places his credit card in the book.
The drive back to Jamesâ house is silent, but Henry holds your hand the entire time. His thumb occasionally grazes your knuckles. He pulls into the driveway and parks the car, looking over at you.
âThank you for today,â you say and Henry offers a gentle smile.
âNo, thank you,â Henry replies. âThis was an amazing day,â you smile and feel your heart beating a million miles a minute. Henry pulls himself out of the car then jogs around to your door. He opens it and helps you out, then walks you up the short distance to the porch. You stand there, awkwardly wondering what Henry plans to do next. He makes himself clear when he closes the small gap between, gently placing his hands on either side of your face, and pulls you in for a kiss. Itâs gentle at first but quickly turns passionate. His tongue teases yours and he moans as you wrap your arms around his shoulders. His hands slip down your shoulders and stop just above your butt on your hips.
Eventually, you break away from him, a smile permanently attached to your face. You look up at Henry through your eyelashes and see that he is smiling just as wide.
âYou could come in for coffee or more wine or tea, if you want,â you say, hoping to god heâll say yes so you can continue kissing those soft, delicious lips.
âI want to say yes, but,â Henry sighs and you groan.
âOh, I know that âbutâ well,â you murmur and Henry chuckles.
âI know, Iâve got work and meetings in the city,â he replies.
âYou donât have to explain it to me, baby,â you say and Henry smiles.
âKeep calling me that and Iâll never make it home,â Henry murmurs.
âBaby, baby, baby,â you purr, leaning in close to him. Henry sighs, pulling your body close to his. He leans down and kisses you deeply again. You snake your fingers through his hair, moaning into him. You kiss him passionately, feeling the warmth of his body even through his clothes. Finally, you break away from him, you both breathing heavily.
âI have to go,â Henry whispers, not letting go of you and not backing away.
âThen go,â you whisper back and Henry smiles painfully. He finally leaves and you watch as he drives away down the private road, running your thumb over your lips still feeling the tingle of Henryâs kiss.
#Henry cavill#Henry cavill fanfic#Henry cavill fanfiction#one shot#Henry cavill one shot#fanfic#fanfiction#writing#henryxreader#henryxfemalereader
97 notes
·
View notes